Young Christian: Volume 6, 1916

Mary was a young servant maid who knew and loved the Lord Jesus. One day she was in her room putting on her hat and jacket to go out on a message, but her looking glass did not reflect a happy figure. She was annoyed at having been taken from her work, and could not repress her feelings.

“Mary! Mary!” cried her mistress, “are you not ready yet?” Mary obeyed the call and at once started out.

It was a charming morning. Mary soon quieted her impatience, and she had not gone far before she judged herself for her failure, and soon regained her usual good humor.

“It was very wrong,” thought she, “to murmur because I had to leave my work to go and inquire about poor Miss S.” Here a shade of sadness crossed her face. “They say she is dying,” she continued, “but if she loves the Lord Jesus she has no fear, I am sure of that.”

Mary knew a little of the love of Jesus towards herself, but she had not yet learned to give up everything for Him, to be subject in everything, and to overcome her impatience in her little trials and disappointments.

Near one of the windows of the house where Mary was going, and which she was now approaching, sat a lady looking out at her, with a heart full of sorrow and bitterness.

“Why,” sighed she, “should my child have to endure all these sufferings, while this young, maid is so happy?” and rising, she came forward to meet Mary as she entered the house, and said to her, “I suppose you have come from Mrs. E. for news about my daughter? Perhaps your bright and happy face may cheer her a little – come and see her, and deliver your message to herself.”

Mary, who had often been at the house to inquire after the invalid, followed the lady, surprised at such consideration for herself, a little waiting maid.

When they came to the bedroom, the lady left Mary, saying she would shortly return. Mary then turned to look at the pale and wasted face of the dying girl. Never before had she seen such a sight.

“Is she asleep?” said Mary. No, for opening her eyes the sick one said, partly to herself and partly to the young maid, “I am so tired! So tired!” In a moment all Mary’s timidity vanished. Her heart was filled with pity for the poor sufferer, and approaching the bed, her eyes fixed on the thin and wearied face, she said softly and tenderly: “Do you not know that Jesus came to give rest? He offers it to you now. He Himself says, ‘Come unto Me, all ye that labor and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest.’” And growing yet bolder, she took a Bible, which she found near her, and opening to Matthew 11, she read again slowly the precious words of the Savior.

“Mark the place for me” said the sick one, “and tell me more about Jesus.”

In the few moments at her disposal Mary told the young girl all that she had realized in her own heart of Jesus and His love, and as she thus simply confessed how precious her Savior was to her, the sick girl exclaimed, “I understand, I see it now. O! how good He is!”

She had not time to say more. The lady returned, and Mary went back to her place, wondering at all that had happened.

Two weeks passed and Mary was sent again to the same house. She had heard, in the meantime, that the sick girl had died. As she made inquiries about her, one of the servants said that Miss S. had a very happy death. “She was quite changed after your visit,” she added. “I think they will give you her Bible, she left it for you.”

Thus in this simple and true account is shown how the grace of God meets souls in their need, and where there is faith in the words and work of the Lord Jesus, we see the blessed results and give glory to God.

May we, too, like Mary, speak a word of comfort to the weary and tell them of the love of the Lord Jesus, which we have received through faith in Him and His finished work.

“In the morning sow thy seed, and in the evening withhold not thine hand: for thou knowest not whether shall prosper, either this or that, or whether they both shall be alike good” (Eccl. 11:6).

“Come and hear, all ye that fear God, and I will declare what He hath done for my soul” (Psa. 66:16).

Choose You This Day Whom Ye Will Serve!

Have you chosen the world, the tawdry world,

To be your lot?

Are you willing to slave for its bubble joys

That satisfy not?

Will you waste your youth and its bright, fresh days,

Upon empty things?

Till experience proveth its thorny ways,

And the woe it brings?

Child, don’t you remember earth’s grandest king,

He had more than you

Yet his knell of “vanity” yet cloth ring,

And still is true.

Will you not believe it, but flutter on

The butterfly life?

All heedless that underneath the flowers

Decay is rife?

Have you quietly weighed the loss and gain

‘Twixt this and heaven?

For the fever-whirl will you barter the peace

Of sin forgiven?

Are you slighting the love of the Lamb who died

To gain you bliss?

Can you bear to look in His face when He comes,

And tell Him this?

Do you always stifle those quiet hours

When souls must think

Of the dark, dread leap at the journey’s end,

Are you near its brink?

Ah! you know of the pathway, safe and bright,

Ending in glory,

And, child, I’m praying that Esau’s choice,

Be not your story.

A Word to Young Christians: No. 1 - Sins After Conversion

When we rest by simple faith on the death and resurrection of the Lord Jesus, it brings peace with God. Being justified by faith, we have peace with God. This is what the believer has to start with – forgiveness, peace, and acceptance into the favor of God. But then comes the question, what if I do sin after conversion? This is a point on which many young Christians are not at all clear, and we desire to draw attention to some Scripture truths, which we trust will be helpful to such.

And, first, we must clearly understand that there is no excuse for the Christian sinning. “These things write I unto you,” says the Apostle John, “that ye sin not.” But we may sin; and if we do, what then takes place? The answer of Scripture is very plain – our relationship as children to the Father is not broken thereby, but our communion with God is interrupted. Then comes in the blessed truth, “If any man sin, we have an Advocate with the Father, Jesus Christ the righteous.”

Notice the title here, “Father,” showing that we are still His children. The service of our ever-living Advocate in the Father’s presence is called into exercise on our behalf. Communion being broken by the allowance of sin, it is necessary that the Word should be applied to the conscience, so as to lead to self-judgment before God. And the door is open for restoration; for, “if we confess our sins, He (God our Father) is faithful and just to forgive us our sins, and to cleanse us from all unrighteousness.” This is not a kind of general confession. No, it is something far deeper; it is a confession of sins, specific acts, in genuine sorrow and humiliation.

When just about to leave the world, the Lord Jesus girded Himself and washed His disciples’ feet, and wiped them with the towel wherewith He was girded. It was truly an example of humility; but there was much more than this in it. He knew well how easy it was for them to contract defilement in going through this world, and that, too, with hearts ready to yield if not kept by His grace. And so He set about to do an act which gives us, in symbol, the service which He is now carrying on for His people on high.

How, some one may ask, does He wash our feet now? Well, that water in the basin represented the Word of God, as we read: “Now ye are clean through the word which I have spoken unto you.”

“Sanctify them through Thy truth: Thy word is truth.”

And he sanctifies and cleanses “with the washing of water by the word.”

It is the application of the Word, the truth, to the heart and conscience to lead to self-judgment and restoration. There is no such thought in Scripture as any re-application of the blood; though, of course, it is true that it is only on the ground of the blood that any sin can be forgiven. The blood having been shed once for all has made a full and complete atonement, and it cleanses from all sin. Not merely sins up to a certain time in our history, and not beyond that, but all sin. But if the believer sins, he needs to be restored to communion with God, His Father, and this is effected by the washing of water by the Word.

Now, the ordinance of the “red heifer” in Numbers 19 gives us a very simple illustration of the same truth in the case of an Israelite who became defiled on his journey through the wilderness. This heifer, “without spot, wherein is no blemish, and upon which never came yoke,” typified our Lord Jesus. Speaking briefly, it was to be slain and burned, and the ashes, kept with running water, in a clean place, were to be used as a “water of separation.” ‘‘a purification for sin.” These ashes spoke of the fact that the sacrifice had been consumed by the fire of divine judgment; and so the Lord Jesus bore the judgment due to our sins on the cross. What can touch the Christian’s heart more deeply than the application of the ashes, so to speak? Are we going to allow that sin which cost Christ all the agonies and sufferings of the cross to atone for? Are we going to sin against that infinite love which has done so much for us? But, even if failure has come in, let the believer not lose courage, for our ever-living Advocate never grows weary, and His service of love never fails.

Jesus Christ the Righteous is always there as our subsisting righteousness in the presence of God; and on the ground of that, which never changes, and the value of the shed blood, God is faithful and just in forgiving.

Thus, when we confess our sins, we are restored to the joy of the Father’s love: to communion with the Father and with His Son, Jesus Christ.

Practical Conversations With Our Young People: Marks of the Last Days

In the Lord’s longsuffering and patience this world is ushered into another year of the patience of Christ. Those who have the light of God’s Word for their guidance, see plainly the signs that tell them the end of the present order of things is near. The floating bits of debris, the seaweed, the vegetation, the flocks of unknown birds, all told Columbus that land was near and that his long and perilous journey was at an end. With ever increasing eagerness he peered out into the horizon until the cry of “Land ahead!” brought every man on deck, So the heaving unrest of the world, the rapid spread of evil doctrines, the awful rapidity in apostacy of professing Christians, and the giving up of the inspired Word of God, all tell the Christian that our redemption draweth nigh, that very soon the shout shall be given, “Come up hither,” and we shall rise to meet the blessed Lord in the air.

One of the marks of the last days is the refusal of the professing church to endorse sound doctrine, and the heaping to themselves (professed Christians) of teachers who will preach what suits their unregenerate hearts (2 Tim. 4:3-4). The result of this is the ever increasing confusion in Christendom, until the present condition of things could be called little less than a Babel. With divisions and schisms on every hand, with many claiming the right of independent judgment in matters of religion, what is the refuge of the truly earnest godly soul? The Scriptures answer the query for us: “I commend you to God, and to the Word of His grace, which is able to build you up, and to give you an inheritance among all them which are sanctified” (Acts 20:32).

It is in view of bringing before our hearts the truth of the Scriptures with respect to the Church of God that we purpose, with the Lord’s help, to take up a series of studies on the origin, history, practice, conduct and ‘discipline of the Church of God as found in the Scriptures. May the Lord bless the study to the soul of each who shall follow the questions through the year.

Questions for January

NOTE. It is our purpose (God willing) to offer as a reward a copy of some suitable book on Scripture truth, to each of the three young Christians sending in the most satisfactory series of answers to the fifteen Questions for January, February and March.

Always give Scripture for answers, as well as your own expressions.

1. Where in Scripture is the first mention of the Church?

2. In this place is the Church mentioned as a past or future thing?

3. What is its foundation?

4. What is the meaning of the word “Church”?

5. Of what material was the Church to be built?

Answers to Questions for November

26. Because the Lord Jesus said, “Watch therefore, for ye know neither the day nor the hour” (Matt. 25:13).

27. The preparation for the opening of the seven seals of God’s providential judgments on the earth (Rev. 5).

28. (1) Moral supremacy and victorious power.

(2) Warfare.

(3) Famine.

(4) Death.

29. The time of awful trial for the Jewish nation, called the “time of Jacob’s trouble” (Jer. 30:7), “such as was not from the beginning of the world to this time, no, nor ever shall be” (Matt. 24:21). It has no connection with the Church (Rev. 3:10).

30. Ruling powers from the supreme to the lesser (Gen. 1:16; 37:9; Num. 24:17).

“Wait on the Lord: be of good courage, and
He shall strengthen thine heart: wait,
I say, on the Lord” (Psa. 27:14).

To those who wait upon the Lord, there is always given strength adequate to the trials or the day, and there ought to be no anxiety as to the trials of the morrow. The peace which a true Christian might possess if he would take God at His word and trust Him to make good His promises, is beyond words. Day by day his duties might be more arduous, his temptations stronger, his trials more severe. But he would ascertain that the imparted strength grew at the same rate. so that he was always equal to the duties, victorious over the temptations, and sustained under the trials.

Scripture Study: Mark 7

In this chapter the Lord exposes the foolishness of man’s heart in putting religious forms and washings before the Word of God, and that men’s traditions oppose and make of none effect the Word of God, then He tells what comes out of the hearts of men, and in His miracles we see His own love and goodness unfolded.

Mark 7:1-5. The Pharisees and Scribes from Jerusalem came together unto Him, and when they saw some of His disciples eat bread with defiled, that is to say, with unwashen hands, they found fault. The tradition of the elders had added this. It seemed right, and were they not wise men that came to the conclusion that it should be done? So they ask Him, “Why walk not Thy disciples according to the tradition of the elders, but eat bread with unwashen hands?”

Mark 7:6-13. He answered and said unto them, “Well hath Esaias prophesied of you hypocrites (He could read their hearts through and through), as it is written, This people honoreth Me with their lips, but their heart is far from Me. Howbeit in vain do they worship Me, teaching for doctrines the commandments of men. For laying aside the commandment of God, ye hold the tradition of men, as the washing of pots and cups: and man other such like things ye do.” Then He gives them a sample of how they set the Word of God aside: He said unto them, “Full well ye reject the commandment of God, that ye may keep your own tradition. For Moses said, Honor thy father and thy mother; and whoso curseth father or mother, let him die the death: But ye say, If a man shall say to his father or mother, It is Corban, that is to say, a gift, by whatsoever thou mightest be profited by me, he shall be free. And ye suffer him no more to do ought for his father or his mother, making the Word of God of none effect through your tradition, which ye have delivered: and many such like things do ye.” Such were the Pharisees and the Scribes, and we must not think they are all dead yet, though some of them would be grievously offended if one said they were Pharisees. A Pharisee trusts in himself to work out his own righteousness, and thinks himself far better than a poor sinner, like the publicans (Luke 18:9). The Lord calls them hypocrites. What they do religiously seems very nice, but on examination it proves to be dead works, and sets aside the finished work of Christ and the Word of God. Man’s religion consists of outward observances. It does not necessarily take a Jewish from or character; it may be thought to be Christianity, but it puts forms and outward show instead of Christ. It is generally called church work; they may be duly baptized members, and take the communion, belong to Christian Endeavors, be Sunday School teachers, or leaders in class meetings, and mingle with those who are truly washed from their sins in the blood of Christ, and yet be only Pharisees, hypocrites, imitation of Christians; and all they do is displeasing to God, for they do not know the Lord Jesus as their personal Savior. They never realized that they were guilty, lost sinners, needing a Savior. A true Christian is one who has found out that he was a guilty sinner in the sight of God, and who came to Jesus as the One who died on the Cross for his sins. Have you, dear reader, come to Christ yet? Each one of us must begin there.

What greater sin can be committed than to set aside the Word of God and the work of atonement. Hearken to the Word, “But to him that worketh not, but believeth on Him that justifieth the ungodly, his faith is counted for righteousness” (Rom. 4:5). Let not Isaiah 29:13 be true of you.

Mark 7:14-16. He called all the people unto Him, and said, “Hearken unto Me, every one of you, and understand: There is nothing from without a man, that entering into him can defile him: but the things which come out of him, those are they that defile the man. If any man have ears to hear, let him hear.” Man looks at the outward appearance; the Lord looks on the heart. The tradition of the elders let a man off from supporting his parents, if he gave the money to the priests, or for the temple. God held them guilty of setting aside His Word. We cannot improve the World; we must take it, let it judge our ways, and let it lead us in His way. The Kingdom of God is not meat and drink (nor outward ordinances), but righteousness peace and joy in the Holy Ghost” (Rom. 14:17). God always begins inside.

Mark 7:17-23. The disciples did not understand what He taught in verses 14 and 15, so asked Him concerning the parable. He gently rebuked their lack of spiritual understanding and explained to them not only the natural course of food, but what was more important and serious – the moral degradation of man: of each one of us by nature. How humbling it is to know that Verses 21, 22 is the state of my heart and your heart by nature (Prov. 27:19). Where is my righteousness to come from, since that is my picture? If I compare it with Romans 3:9-20 I see I can produce none. Blessed be the name of the Lord. He can and has done it. He is my righteousness (1 Cor. 1:30; 2 Cor. 15:21). And here in Rom. 3 we are told this righteousness is unto all (everybody), and upon all that believe (Rom. 3:21, 22). And now that we are the Lord’s, and cleansed by His blood, we need to remember that that which is born of the flesh is flesh still; it will never improve. And that which is born of the Spirit is spirit. Thank God, the Holy Spirit also dwells in us, giving us Christ as our object and power to keep the flesh from working; it is not our master now. Our old man is crucified with Christ, and now we are to reckon ourselves dead indeed unto sin, but alive unto God through our Lord Jesus Christ (Rom. 6:6,11). We need to watch and pray, lest we enter into temptation; the spirit indeed is willing, but the flesh is weak. The Lord can and will keep us if we remain in dependence on Him. How readily Peter cursed and swore (Mark 14:71).

The Galatian saints were warned of the danger of allowing the flesh to work (Gal. 5:15-26). See also what is said to the Corinthians (2 Cor. 12:7,20-21). Paul, the apostle, needed a thorn in the flesh, a messenger of Satan, to buffet him, lest he should be exalted above measure. Thank God, our eternal salvation He secures for us (John 5:24; 10:28-29; Phil. 1:6).

It was because He loved us that He told us of the evil that was in us, and made us feel our need of Him.

Mark 7:24-31. The Lord went to the borders of Tire and Sidon, that part of Israel’s land where Gentiles still lived, and entered into a house, and would have no man know it. He was rejected and felt it. He was a true servant hiding Himself, but He could not be hid, for a certain woman, whose young daughter had an unclean spirit, heard of Him, and came and fell at his feet. She believed He had the power; she believed in His goodness also, and though she was one of Israel’s enemies, a Cannanite, “She besought Him that He would cast forth the demon out of her daughter.” She must take her true place first; she must own she is only a Gentile dog, an outcast from God. “Jesus said unto her, Let the children first be filled; for it is not meet to take the children’s bread, and to cast it unto the dogs.” She owns it is all grace, she has no claim, but the sense of His goodness that delights to meet the needy one. “And she answered and said unto Him, Yes, Lord: yet the dogs under the table eat of the children’s crumbs.” She is now under the table, and down come the crumbs to her in abundance. “And He said unto her, For this saying, go thy way: the demon is gone out of thy daughter.” And when she was come to her house, she found the demon gone out, and her daughter laid upon the bed. Faith always finds its answer in the heart of God, as untiring in His goodness where need puts in its claim. Hidden from the Jews, the children spoken of here, He is full of grace to the sinner who owns his unworthiness.

Mark 7:31-37. He goes back to Decapolis again. They bring a man unto Him who cannot hear right, and cannot speak right, and they beseech Him to put His hands on him. He took him aside from the multitude and then looking up to heaven He sighed. The Lord felt the unbelief of Israel, and sighed over their condition, as deaf to hear the voice of their God, and incapable of praising Him. And now the deaf ears are opened, and the string of his tongue is loosed to speak plain. He charged them that they should tell no man; but the more Ile charged them, so much more a great deal they published it; and were beyond measure astonished, saying” He hath done all things well lie maketh both the deaf to hear and the dumb to speak.” He separates Himself from the multitude; this expresses their unbelief. He sighed and looked up to heaven; this tells of His sorrow in sympathy with heaven, while His power in goodness restores the remnant.

And above all the rest this note shall swell, Our Savior has done all things well.”

Redeeming the Time Because the Days Are Evil

Dear young Christians! The time is short, the coming of the Lord draws near. This new year cries to us of days and months forever passed, of opportunities lost or missed, which will never return. Let us, then, in view of eternity, stir up our souls to fresh earnestness. The crushing weight of indifference to the realities of heaven and hell, which is sinking thousands into everlasting ruin, needs no demonstration; and the lethargic state of the children of God with regard to the sending out of the gospel, the lack of desire for the lost, the absence of travail in prayer for souls, is none the less apparent and hardly less sad; yet may God arouse each one of us to a sense of eternal realities and of the need of “redeeming the time.”

Be in earnest, fellow Christians! True earnestness is only to be gained in one way: We must get near to the heart of God. His love kindles ours. His compassions for a perishing world moves our spirits. His Spirit stirs our souls and works in us and through us for the salvation of lost souls.

Love cannot but be active. Love asleep, while the objects of its affection are perishing, is but love’s image; it is but a block of stone carved into the shape of the reality, and painted up to look like life. God does not want images, He wants men and women, with His love for souls, laboring in the gospel, and much in prayer before Him. It is no time for Christians to rust out of this world into heaven and rest.

Visit the sick and the dying. Death-beds are the most powerful sermons the living can hear. Those sweet testimonies to the love of Jesus, those visions of glory those cheering words of Jesus to His own. What preacher ever told to the heart so well who and what the Savior is for His people, as the dying whispers of His beloved people?

Go to the death-beds of the lost. Those awful cries are a dread reality; that unutterable despair is no idle dream. There, too, shall the slackened spirit of the gospel worker revive in earnestness. From such scenes he will arise and go forth, weeping fresh tears, to work afresh for sinners.

We plead for earnestness, and feel that, in so speaking, we are pleading for what God loves.

Consider the tears of Jesus over rejecters of His grace; meditate upon His sighs, yea, “He sighed deeply” over the unbelief of men. Mark the energy of Paul and the Apostles; see how the Holy Spirit wrought in them; and shall it be said that because we live in a day of indifference we, too, may sleep among the dead? Because the night is far spent, shall its last hours be lost in idleness, self-seeking or vanity? Let us awake, be in earnest, “redeeming the time, because the days are evil.”

The Yoke

“True yoke-fellow!” So did the Apostle Paul describe one who was a co-worker with him. A higher recommendation it is hardly possible to conceive, for Paul was a worker for God of the most earnest and self-sacrificing order, and the man that stands before us in the New Testament as a pattern for us to follow. A true yoke-fellow with such a servant of the Master must have had a spirit and an obedience to Christ like the apostle.

The yoke renders it necessary that one will and one spirit should govern the two, who are under it. There would be no effective work performed by the oxen if one were to pull one way and the other another! In the case of the oxen, the mind and will of the man who guides enforces obedience, but in our case we know full well that our own will too often asserts itself so that our labor goes for nothing.

Our Lord says to us, “Take My yoke upon you, and learn of Me.” What is His yoke?

Obedience to His Father, we may surely say! All His course on earth was perfect submission to, and perfect carrying out of, the Father’s will. He came not to do His own will, but the will of Him who sent Him. And in this obedience our Lord, as a Man, found rest and peace. And now He bids us take His yoke upon us, and to learn of Him; and tells us that in so doing we shall find rest to our souls. Rest to the soul, then, follows taking Christ’s yoke upon us, and learning of Him, even as rest from the burden of sin follows coming to Him., and heavy laden as we are, when needing pardon and peace.

Everyone, who has really come to Jesus, has been received by Him, and all such may have rest of soul. But there is a condition attached to the obtaining of rest of soul and that is, taking the yoke upon us. This rest is consequent on our obedience to the Lord and His Father. If Christ’s yoke is upon us, we shall walk where He would have us, and do the things which please Him. Our will and our mind will be under His.

When we see the oxen under the yoke we know they are there by constraint, but the Lord says to us, “Take My yoke upon you.” We are called to surrender ourselves to the position of subjection to Him; and when this surrendering of ourselves to Him is not made, rest of soul is lacking.

“My yoke is easy,” says the Lord. It is gentle, it is good, as all who wear it prove, for the more truly a Christian is subject to Christ, the more truly peaceful and happy he is. And what is a greater blessing on this earth for a Christian than having rest to his soul? A calm and holy peace, a satisfied and restful state, is a treasure indeed, beyond all price.

“My burden is light,” adds our Lord. Heavy was the burden of our sins which He took away; light is the burden of obedience His love lays upon us. He bore our burden on the cross, and when so doing was forsaken of God; He bids us take His burden on us to find in so doing His most gracious presence and companionship.

Perhaps we should have spoken of the true yoke-fellow of the apostle after speaking of the taking upon us of Christ’s yoke, for this is at the foundation of all our practical life, and working for God should follow upon rest of soul. Indeed our work will be, at the best, but mistaken service, if our souls are not at rest.

The yoke implies walking together and working together; what force then lies in the solemn exhortation, “Be ye not unequally yoked together with unbelievers!” Such a condition is utterly false to Christianity. In the old days God would not allow an ox and an ass to be yoked together in the plow; He regarded it as unseemly. Alas, for the unseemly sight of Christians and the world walking together! The end ever is that the strong world drags over the weak Christian to its side! So is it in working together – the world will gain its way and the simplicity of Christian purpose will be pushed out. Indeed, we see the effect of the unequal yoke on every side in Christendom, for in various parts of the field the world has it all its own way; the name of Christian is kept, but the spirit of the Christian is not to be seen. The unequal yoke is one great cause of the worldliness of Christian communities.

Our readers, we feel assured, desire to walk with Christ, to work for Christ; let it then be remembered that two cannot walk together unless they be agreed. Christ will never agree with the world, and, if we would take His yoke upon us, we must not be enequally yoked together with unbelievers.

To Me to Live Is Christ

To live is Christ henceforth for me,

My one desire His face to see;

Morn, noon, and night, ‘tis He alone

Who fills my heart with joy unknown,

Where’er I go may Christ be seen,

That all may know with Him I’ve been.

Although it bring reproach and shame,

He’ll keep me true to His blest name.

I want to know Him better here,

While pressing on to reach Him there,

Himself the mark, Himself the prize,

That speeds my steps, attracts mine eyes.

From where He is in glory there,

I watch for Him soon to appear;

The little while will soon be gone

And I shall see his face ere long.

A “little while,” then shall be heard

His welcome “shout” – His “quickening word” –

Then I shall see Him face to face,

Where shines the glory of His grace.

Until these eyes my Savior see

His path down here my path must be.

“Outside the camp” I follow on,

Because it leads to where He’s gone.

Though hosts of foes my way impede,

His arm of strength is all I need;

With girded loins I still press on,

For Christ my inmost heart has won.

‘Tis sweet to tread the path He’s trod,

Learning of Him to walk with God.

His cross behind – His home before –

Himself today and evermore.

Caleb - A Lesson on True Heartedness

“With Purpose of Heart... Cleave Unto the Lord” (Acts 11:23).

Caleb’s history is a sample of noble purpose a handful of the finest of the wheat; his spirit was after God’s own heart.

Caleb had been proved in the day of declension. He had stood firm with Joshua when all Israel practically forsook the Lord. When the spies that accompanied him to search out the promised land brought back their evil report, lamented over the presence of the giants, and made all Israel to languish. Caleb, only thinking of the goodness of the inheritance, and of God’s delight in His people He had brought up out of the land of bondage, out of the abundance of his heart he said, “Let us go up at once and possess it, for we are well able to overcome it.” His heart being filled with God’s goodness and faithfulness, was garrisoned against unbelief and murmurings. The Secret of the Lord is with them that fear Him, and Caleb and Joshua “wholly followed the Lord,” and in the face of Israel’s faintness and unbelief – greater foes than all the sons of Anak – they earnestly declared to Israel, “The Lord is with us.” Caleb therefore occupied a separate place among his brethren, who went up with him to spy the land (Num. 13-14 to verse 10). As is frequently the way of God’s dealings with His people, after the promise was given, trial was sent. The sorrows of the wilderness intervened; its discipline; its chastening. Caleb had to wander with rebellious Israel, to bear humblings in common with them; he saw the men of war drop down, one by one, and die; he saw the Lord dishonored by His people; he grieved over their neglect of circumcision, and of the Passover feast; he mourned over the idols they carried with them; but the promise stayed him; his eye was upon it; it shone beyond the dreary waste; it lighted up his path; it framed his life; his soul was lifted out of the wilderness, having found her treasures in the promised land.

He had trodden that country once, and by faith made it his own. He knew that it was an exceedingly good land, and that the God of grace who had given such a land to his people, would bring them, in whom He delighted, thither. He had not lost the savor of the first ripe grapes, nor forgotten the Valley of Eshcol. The fire of his love, which was kindled that first day, burned within him still.

His wholeheartedness was in no way marred by waiting for the fulfillment of the promise, by afflictions, by prospects seeming blighted.

Neither was his strength impaired, for at four score and five years old, this noble soldier was as strong for war, both to go out and to come in, as he was forty-five years before. Looking back upon his rugged path in the wilderness, he said, “And now behold the Lord hath kept me alive, as He said, these forty and five years, ever since the Lord spake this word unto Moses.”

He trusted God both for himself and his children and not one word of the Lord fell to the ground! Fellow believer, would that our hearts were true and strong like Caleb’s! Let not the murmurings, nor the agitations of our companions, draw away our souls from the grace of God.

We must undergo discipline, not only for our own sakes – to test out own hearts – but also in companionship with God’s family at large. If we walk for any length of time in the wilderness we shall see “men of war” fall by our side. Some will step out of the ranks, some will go back into the world, some will make common cause with the adversary; but may none of these deep afflictions draw our hearts from God. The Lord is our Strength; His comforts never fail; if we abide in His presence He will be with us all the way.

Caleb looking back to the past in the power of the present, was a sure sign that his heart did not condemn him, and that he abode in God’s strength. It was not doubtingly he said: “If so be the Lord will be with me, then shall I be able to drive them out, as the Lord said,” but in the realization of the needs be for the Lord’s strength and presence, to enable him to obey His word. The gracious promise, “The Lord thy God is with thee whithersoever thou goest,” was the energy of his strength. The delight of the Lord in His people, with which he had sought to encourage Israel at Eshcol, was his courage before the giants and their great and fenced cities.

Sometimes the Christian soldier, after being long in God’s service, almost forgets that God alone is his strength, and “If so be the Lord will be with me,” is exchanged for a vain-glorious self-confidence, “I will go out as at other times before and shake myself” (Judg. 16:20).

The Lord honored Caleb’s dependence upon Him; he took Hebron and “drove thence the three sons of Anak” (Josh. 15:14).

In Caleb we have a sample of the qualities of Christian soldiership, a whole heart, unabated strength, continued dependence.

“And Joshua blessed him.” Doubtless his soul was moved at Caleb’s words.

With a note of praise the history closes, “And the land had rest from war.” Faithfulness earns rest. “Well done, good and faithful servant, enter thou into the joy of thy Lord.” Caleb had his portion in the great inheritance of Judah. (Praise!)

Correspondence: 1COR 14:34-37 and 1TI 2:8-12; JAM 5:14; 1COR 11:15;1JO 3:14

Question 151: What do 1 Corinthians 14:34-37 and 1 Timothy 2: 8-12 teach? P. R.

Answer: These portions teach us that it is the Lord’s will for women to keep silence in a public meeting of men and women. If subject to the Lord, they will obey these scriptures.

Question 152: Please explain James 5:14.

Answer: It fits in where a sick one believes he is chastened by the Lord for some faults, and desires godly fellowship and help in restoration.

Question 153: Please explain 1 Corinthians 11:15.

Answer: The covering on the woman’s head is her acknowledgment before the Lord of her distinct place from the man in creation’s order. Figuratively, the man represents Christ; the woman represents the Church. The angels learn by each man or woman taking his or her place according to divine arrangement. (See verse 10.)

Question 154: Please explain 1 John 3:14. H. M. F.

Answer: This verse tells us, love of the brethren is one of the traits of the new life, eternal life, which all God’s children have. Those who have it not, abide in death.

I Do Believe

I-B- was brought up from childhood to hard work in the brickyards. Like many more similarly placed, he fell in with bad companions, for years pursuing a course of folly and sin, in forgetfulness both of God and the solemn threatenings of judgment in His Word, as well as the free and precious offers of salvation.

But the eyes of the Lord, which run to and fro in the earth, were following I-B-, His heart full of compassion and grace for this child of disobedience, slave to sin and the devil (Rom. 6:16) Time rolled on, and leaving the brickyards, he entered into business on his own account in a small shop. One day he was met by a Christian, who invited him to one of the neighboring chapels. Accordingly he went; but only, when he had returned home, to abuse the people connected with it on account of a collection that was made at the close of the meeting. The following Lord’s Day, however, he was persuaded to renew his visit. The text was from 1 Peter 1:24, “All flesh is as grass, and all the glory of man as the flower of grass. The grass withereth, and the flower thereof fadeth away, but the word of the Lord endureth forever.” In the course of his address the preacher alluded to having gone into a field where he saw a man who was overseer to several work people, harshly treating and oppressing them, and the thought struck him, “a hell here and a hell hereafter’; unless they should be led to true repentance before leaving this world.

These words made a great impression upon I-B-’s mind, leading to conviction of sin in the presence of God. He felt the weight of them in his own case unless he repented, and was delivered from the wrath to come.

From this time forth he became a regular attendant at the preaching, which acted as a restraint upon his course, although still a stranger to peace with God. Conviction, however, deepened; until one night, being much exercised under the Word, he returned home, and sitting down in his armchair alone, began to meditate upon that which he had heard. The Scriptures lay before him on the table, and stretching out his hand, he placed it on the volume, saying “I do believe.”

Simple words, but involving momentous and eternal consequences, for “he that believeth on the Son hath everlasting life” ( John 3:36).

It was no mere lip confession in the case of I-B-. He believed with the heart. He

believed and was saved. He was saved, and knew it. He knew it, and rejoiced therein. Now, said he, I know the meaning of those words in the eighth of Romans, “There is therefore now no condemnation to them which are in Christ Jesus.” Now, I can understand that beautiful passage in the 14th of John, “Let not your heart be troubled, ye believe in God, believe also in Me.”

Filled with joy and peace in believing, he fell upon his knees, and poured out his heart in praise to God, thanking Him also at one moment that his wife was from home lest she should think that he had gone mad, the next wishing she was back again that she might see what happiness he enjoyed.

The following morning, knowing that Satan often tempted believers to question their salvation, he resorted to the curious expedient of cutting the date of his conversion in the arm of his old armchair. A far better resource to meet the subtlety of this wily foe, is the unerring, unchanging Word of God. I-B- has learned this since. Frames, feelings and experiences change and fluctuate; the Word of God never. Resting on the Word gives peace and joy to the heart of the believer.

The overpowering joy of first love shortly waned, but no doubt ever troubled him as to his acceptance. He had seen himself a lost sinner, believed that Christ had died for him and risen again (1 Cor. 15:3-4), and from that time forth knew that God had made him accepted in the Beloved (Eph. 1:6).

I-B-’s wife was saved shortly after. The words of Jesus, “Neither do I condemn thee: go, and sin no more,” were used by the Spirit of God to bring her to share with her husband the rest and peace of God’s salvation.

Both still live, suffering often in body, but finding their joy in the Lord, looking for the blessed hope of glory with Himself.

How wondrous the results both now and forever for all who can say with I-B-, I do believe.” If I were to write to you a volume of ten thousand pages on the way of salvation, I must always bring you, my reader, to this one point, if you are to be saved, “Do you believe?” It is all in believing. Christ is the Savior, He has glorified God as to the question of sin, finished the work whereby sinners are saved (John 17:4). All who believe get the benefit Faith appropriates the blessing. Believe and your sins are forgiven, your soul saved, eternal life yours. “He that believeth on the Son hath everlasting life; he that believeth not the Son shall not see life, but the wrath of God abideth on him” (John 3:36). Which are you, believer or unbeliever? You believe about it doubtless; you would not like to acknowledge to unbelief. But do you believe on the Son of God? Not about Him, but on Him. Thousands, tens of thousands. believe about Him, but are unsaved. But all who believe on Him are saved now, and saved forever, washed from their sins in His own precious blood (Eph. 2:5; Rev. 1:5).

And what are we saved for? Saved for the kingdom and glory of God, when the Lord comes; saved to follow in His steps through this World till He comes. To walk as He walked (1 John 2:6), to wait in His patience (Rom. 8:25); to live Christ (Phil. 1:21). Unsaved reader, believe on the Son of God and thou shalt be saved. Saved one, follow Him ( John 21:19).

Service

“Mary ... sat at Jesus’ feet, and heard His word” (Luke 10:39).

“Then took Mary a pound of ointment of spikenard, very costly, and anointed the feet of Jesus, and wiped His feet with her hair; and the house was filled with the odor of the ointment” (John 12:3).

O Lord, among that faithful few

Who sought Thee for their guest,

More blest than all was one who knew

Thine inmost heart the best.

‘Twas she who took the learner’s place,

And listened to Thy voice,

Which met her ear with words of grace,

Approving of her choice.

The knowledge of Thy fullness hers;

She “grace on grace” received;

The wish to serve most sweetly stirs

The blest one who believed.

And, oh, what odors, Lord, are shed,

Around, above, below,

When love, by love refreshed and fed,

Has sweetly learned to flow!

The waste of love, though some upbraid,

My lips shall own, O Lord,

To whom the offering is made,

On whom the ointment poured.

It shows what we have seen in Thee

In fellowship alone;

When fresh, as having been with Thee,

We give Thee of Thine own.

It shows we’ve learned with great delight

Thy resurrection power;

And find in Thee the life and light

Of every passing hour.

A Word to Young Christians: No. 2 - The Old Nature and the New Birth

Sometimes young Christians, before they have gone very far on the road heavenward, are disappointed at finding that the old evil desires and feelings which they had before conversion are only too ready to assert themselves, and they are in danger of being discouraged by this discovery. The first glow of joy on finding peace and forgiveness, and, it may be, the first freshness of the knowledge of the love of Christ have somewhat faded away, and this leaves room all the more for the working of the old nature. What is to be done? How has God dealt with this old Adam nature? Does He remove or improve it at conversion? These are questions which it is very important for us to be clear about.

The answer of Scripture is plain and unmistakable: “That which is born of the flesh is flesh.” It never can be anything else. Again, “The mind of the flesh is enmity against God: for it is not subject to the law of God, neither indeed can be.” This old nature, “the flesh,” remains in the believer unchanged and unchangeable. If this be so, how is he to get deliverance from the power and dominion of sin, his former master?

Turn to Romans 6, where this subject is taken up. The point before us in that chapter is not sins, the acts – but sin, the evil nature which produced them; also the way in which we get deliverance from bondage to sin. The question raised is, “Shall we continue in sin?” etc., and the answer given is, “How shall we, that are dead to sin, live any longer therein?” We are “dead,” note the word; it does not here say “we ought to be,” but “we are” dead. This is an immense fact to lay hold of – we are dead to sin. Let us, then, start by simply accepting what God says, in faith – we are “dead to sin.” And then further, “He that is dead is justified from sin”; he has done with it altogether in God’s reckoning, and in the reckoning of faith. Again, “Our old man is crucified with Him, that the body of sin (i.e., sin looked at as a whole, or in its totality) might be destroyed (annulled), that henceforth we should not serve sin.”

In the cross of Christ not only were our sins atoned for, but our old evil nature was judged and put out of God’s sight forever. What an immense deliverance from servitude to sin this is! We start, then, with the fact that we are dead, that our old man has been crucified with Christ; and then comes in the practical part of the teaching, “Reckon ye also yourselves to be dead indeed unto sin,” “Let not sin therefore reign in your mortal body,” “Yield yourselves unto God,” etc. Having got deliverance through having died with Christ, we are to reckon ourselves dead and not to serve our old master any longer; and, as those alive from the dead, we are to yield ourselves to God; whose service is, not bondage, but joyous liberty.

But sometimes Christians try to curb the flesh by placing themselves under the law. Those who do so are sure to prove the truth of the words that the law “gendereth to bondage.” We desire to draw the attention of all such to the word, “Ye are become dead to the law by the body of Christ; that ye should be married to another, even to Him who is raised from the dead” (Rom. 7:4). It is not that the law is dead: no, it remains in all its force; but we have died out from under it, as we read elsewhere – “I through the law am dead to the law, that I might live unto God” (Gal. 2:19). Law has no power over one who has died – this is a simple fact known in everyday life. But so far from this leaving any liberty to “do as we like,” as people say, the deliverance we get is in order that we may “live unto God.”

But it is not by good resolutions and efforts to get rid of self and our evil nature that these things can be overcome. We have a most beautiful and instructive lesson as to the true spring and power of deliverance in what the apostle Paul says of himself in Galatians 2:20, and the principle is the same for all Christians: “I am crucified with Christ; nevertheless I live; yet not I, but Christ liveth in me: and the life which I now live in the flesh I live by the faith of the Son of God, who loved me, and gave Himself for me.” The old “I” is gone, as before God, in the cross of Christ, and the new “I” lives and moves. This new “I” is identified with Christ, who “liveth in me.” Then the new life is lived, not by law, but by faith – the faith of the Son of God. Christ’s was a life of perfect faith and perfect dependence all the way through. But this new life in the believer needs an object; that object is “the Son of God, who loved me, and gave Himself for me.” What an object! Could anything appeal more touchingly to the Christian’s heart? In divine and perfect love, He gave – what? His life, His blood? Yes, truly, but even more, He gave Himself. “All that He was,” says Paul, “He gave for me.’

Let none, therefore, be discouraged; for even if we find the workings of that old nature which remains unchanged to the end, we have the plain teaching of Scripture as to deliverance. We are dead, crucified with Christ, and we are to reckon ourselves dead unto sin and alive to God. Then the Christian has a new and holy life and nature, which has new desires, new interests, and a new object; and he has received the Holy Spirit whose blessed office it ever is to instruct, to guide, to give power for our walk and service from day to day.

Cowardice

Don’t be a coward. If you show the devil a bold front he will flee from you. The unconverted friends you fear are much more afraid of you than you are of them. Tell them boldly that you are Christ’s, and they will frighten you no more. It is astonishing how timid unconverted people are in the presence of a downright, hearty, earnest Christian.

If we, in dependence, pray, “O my God, I trust in Thee: let me not be ashamed.” He will enable us boldly to say, “I am not ashamed of the gospel of Christ: for it is the power of God unto salvation, to every one that believeth” (Psa. 25:2; Rom. 1:16).

Practical Conversations With Our Young People: Ready to Give an Answer

The apostle Peter tells us that we, as Christians, should be ready always to give an answer “to every man that asketh you a reason of the hope that is in you with meekness and fear: having a good conscience” (1 Peter 3:15). I suppose every young Christian who shall read these pages is able to promptly answer the question, “Why do you expect to spend eternity with the Lord in glory?” You say, “I know I shall spend my eternity with Jesus because God says in His Word, ‘As many as received Him, to them gave He power (or the right) to become the sons of God, even to them that believe on His name’ (John 1:12). I have received Him, therefore I know I am God’s child. Then the Word tells me that If children, then heirs, heirs of God, and joint heirs with Christ.”

But in the present day of denominational confusion it is not enough for the young Christian to be able to give a reason for his hope of glory. There are other questions that equally demand a. “reason,” and in the things of God a ‘“reason” is only a “reason” if it is based on some statement of His Word (Acts 18:28). Today the professing Christian church is split into hundreds, of differing companies; each has its adherents, whether they be a dozen, or a dozen millions. Now it ought to be a perfectly permissible question to ask any professing Christian, “Why are you a Methodist?” “Why are you a Catholic?” “Why are you a Baptist?” “Why are you a Presbyterian?”

I was talking with a young man recently who told me that he considered the choice of a “church” in the same light as the choice of a college. It was a matter of individual taste and preferment. No doubt many Christians regard the matter in the same light, but such an attitude is simply monstrous presumption in the light of Scripture. I beseech every Christian who may chance to read these words, to answer the question seriously, “Why am I where I am?” “Did God’s Word place me here or was it the choice of self, parents, convenience, or social position?” I meet many Methodists who can not give me one reason why they are Methodists rather than Presbyterians. I meet Baptists who know no reason why they shouldn’t just as well be Methodists, etc. Young Christian, awake! God holds you responsible for where you are. Simply because “father and mother were Quakers, I will be,” is childish talk in the light of plainly revealed Scriptures. “Because the Congregational ‘church’ is the only one in the town where I live, I must be a Congregationalist” is inexcusable ignorance God’s provision as revealed in His Word. Paul might as well have reasoned when he was in Athens, “There are no Christians here so I’ll have to ascend the Acropolis and worship the great goddess Athena.”

Nor do I stop here. Let some of those who profess to be gathered to the Lord’s name alone, outside of all sectarian ground, likewise answer this plain question, “Why am I where I am? Perhaps I ought to be a Baptist or a ‘Christian.’ Am I sure this is my place?” Because you have been brought up in this position is no reason whatever that you should abide there. If some one asked you, “Why do you not belong to the ‘Open Brethren,’” could you “Give a reason for the hope that is in you?” O, young people, in the midst of the awful indifference to the things of the Lord that is everywhere today, stand somewhere and know why you stand there.

Questions for February

NOTE: To the young Christians sending in the most satisfactory series of answers to these first fifteen questions on the Church, a first, second and third reward will be given, as announced in the January number of “The Young Christian.”

Always give Scripture for answers, as well as your own expressions.

6. What day in the Old Testament feasts foreshadowed the birthday of the Church?

7. When was the birthday of the Church?

8. Of what faith were those mentioned in Acts 2:5-11?

9. Admission to the Church was at first limited to what people?

10. Why does Scripture never speak of “joining church”?

Answers to Questions for December

31. Israel (Gen. 37:9).

32. At the middle of Daniel’s last week of years (Dan. 9:27; Rev. 12:6, 13).

33. The first is the head of the revived Roman Empire (Rev. 16:8-9), which perished in 476 A. D., but will yet be revived to be the greatest empire in the world. The second beast is the antichrist (2 Thess. 2:3,8; 1 John 2:18; 4:3; Dan. 11:36-38).

34. The beast and antichrist (Rev. 19:20,)

35. After a thousand years of blessing under the milennial reign of Christ, man turns in violence against God the moment the Devil is permitted to again tempt him (Rev. 20:7-9).

Fishers of Men

The fisherman does not spend the whole of his time in fishing, though about fishing; he uses many hours in mending his nets, and those who fish for souls need to prepare for their work by reading the Word and by prayer.

Three Appearings of Christ

The Past

“Once in the end of the world hath He appeared to put away sin by the sacrifice of Himself” (Heb. 9:26).

He has thus appeared, and He has done the mighty work for which He came from heaven to this earth. He will never thus appear again. The cross is eternal in its issues. What He has done can never be added to nor taken from. By the sacrifice of Himself He has accomplished this most mighty work, and for His people sin is put away, and it will be put away from the earth by virtue of that sacrifice, and then the Father’s will shall be done on earth, as it is in heaven.

The Present

“For Christ is not entered into the holy places made with hands, which are the figures of the true; but into heaven itself, now to appear in the presence of God for us” (Heb. 9:24).

Risen from the dead, having put away sin by the sacrifice of Himself, Jesus, the High Priest, has entered into the holiest by His own blood, and now appears in the heavens, the Man Christ Jesus, in the presence of God for His people, for whose sins He died. He lives to die no more, and He Himself, once the Sacrifice on earth, is now the Priest on high for His people. He appeared on earth to die for us; having died, He appears in God’s presence to live for us. He abides there our Priest.

The Future

“To them that look for Him shalt He appear the second time without sin unto salvation” (Heb. 9:28).

On the great day of atonement, the High Priest of Israel took the blood of the sacrifice into the holiest of all – God accepted the atoning blood, and Israel was free. The proof to the people that all was well, was the fact that their high priest lived. And when he came out of the tabernacle, they saw in him salvation. He had made atonement, and, having made it, and it having been accepted, He appeared before them, a witness to salvation.

How graciously will the type be fulfilled! For the heavens, which now hide Him from our eyes, will presently open, and Jesus will come forth to bring His people into the full blessing of His accomplished work. He is coming to bring about the lengths and breadths of salvation – salvation from death, from the power of Satan, from this earth and its trials and its tears – salvation absolute and complete!

Christ has put away our sins by the sacrifice of Himself.

Christ lives in God’s presence for us, and bears us up through this life journey.

Christ will come and take us home forever.

Scripture Study: Mark 8

Mark 8:1-9. Here the goodness of God comes out in His care over those who have been already three days with Him. Jesus had compassion on the multitude because they had nothing to eat, and if He sent them away fasting, to their own houses, they would faint by the way, for divers of them came from far. His disciples, invited to share His thoughts, can only express their helplessness, and say, “From whence can a man satisfy these men with bread here in the wilderness?” Is this helplessness from unbelief? But Jesus acts in divine goodness, “How many loaves have ye?” And they said, “Seven.” He commanded them to sit down on the ground, and He took the seven loaves and gave thanks and brake, and gave to His disciples to set before them; and they did set them before the people. And they had a few small fishes: and He blessed and commanded to set them also before them. So they did eat, and were filled: and they took up of the broken meat seven baskets. And they that had eaten were about four thousand: and He sent them away.

God’s riches are unsearchable; He has abundance and something over. Though here rejected as Messiah, He acts in goodness toward His needy people. His disciples could not enter into His thoughts of compassion.

Mark 8:10-13. Here in Dalmanutha, the Pharisees question Him, seeking a sign from heaven. He sighs deeply in His spirit, and saith, “Why doth this generation seek after a sign? Verily I say unto you, there shall no sign be given unto this generation.” No signs can satisfy unbelief. They had seen plenty, and signs from heaven are signs of judgment, as before the great and terrible day of the Lord come. His signs were signs of grace, and He had given abundance of them; so He left them, and entering into the ship again, departed to the other side. Now Israel’s leaders were blinded. There were no proofs given to unbelief; He offered none. His patient love had waited on them till there was no hope (Deut. 32:5).

Mark 8:14-26. The condition of the disciples is seen here in how little they understand what is before the Lord’s mind. He would warn them of the hypocrisy of the Pharisees, and of the worldliness of the Herodians; but though twice they had full proof of His ability to feed the thousands, they think He is speaking of their not having bread with them. They lacked spiritual perception. And this is further illustrated by the blind man at Bethsaida whom they brought to Him. Their blindness was natural, and the slowness to get their eyes open, told of how their former habits and teaching hindered them from seeing light in His light.

The Lord takes the blind man by the hand and leads him out of the town; and then He spit on his eyes and put His hands upon him, and asked if he saw ought. And he looked up and said, “I see men as trees walking.” After that He put His hands again upon his eyes, and made him look up: and he was restored and saw every man clearly. When the Holy Spirit came, and they lost sight of men, then indeed they saw clearly. Then they could enter more into His glories. And He sent him away to his house, saying: “Neither go into the town, nor tell it to any in the town.” The time for testimony to Israel was at an end. He would avoid the curiosity of the crowd, that at the best only hindered the soul work.

Mark 8:27-38. “Whom do men say that I am?” It is men and their opinions: John the Baptist; some say, Elias; some, one of the prophets. “But whom do ye say that I am?” Peter answered, “Thou art the Christ.” And He charged them that they should tell no man of Him. The Jews had not received Him, and now He announces that the Son of man must suffer many things, and be rejected of the elders and of the chief priests, and scribes, and be killed, and after three days rise again. And He spake that saying openly. This was the great mystery of a better blessing, a better life, a new thing, that God was to bring in, by man’s rejection of Himself.

It would condemn man’s religion and all his works. Peter did not like it; the cross goes against the natural heart, it would be the loss of influence among the people, and in his fleshly wisdom he began to rebuke the Lord. He did not consider Christ’s glory as Son of man, a higher and wider glory, to be obtained only through death and resurrection. A rejected, suffering Son of man did not suit Peter. The Lord, turned, looked on His disciples and rebuked Peter, saying, “Get thee behind me, Satan; for thou savorest not the things that be of God, but the things that be of men.” Man and God were at issue: and the Lord must make plain the solemn condition in which men were; so, calling the people unto Him with His disciples also, He said unto them, “Whosoever will come after Me, let him deny himself, and take up his cross, and follow Me. For whosoever will save his life, shall lose it; but whosoever shall lose his life for My sake and the gospel’s, the same shall save it. For what shall it profit a man, if he shall gain the whole world, and lose his own soul? or what shall a man give in exchange for his soul?”

“Whosoever therefore shall be ashamed of Me ank of My words in this adulterous and sinful generation, of him also shall the Son of man be ashamed, when He cometh in the glory of His Father with the holy angels.”

What a view of the glory, and the Lord coming in glory, we have here suddenly opened up to us, and how solemn to be found a Christ-rejecter in that day!

The Glory of His Grace

I see a man at God’s right hand,

Upon the throne of God,

And there in seven-fold light I see

The seven-fold sprinkled blood;

I look upon that glorious Man,

On that blood-sprinkled throne;

I know that He sits there for me,

That glory is my own.

The heart of God flows forth in love,

A deep, eternal stream;

Through that beloved Son it flows

To me as unto Him.

And, looking on His face I know –

Weak, worthless though I be –

How deep, how measureless, how sweet,

That love of God to me.

How deep, how full, the joy of Him

Who sits upon the throne!

The joy, the gladness of His heart,

In calling me His own.

And he has sent me forth to tell

Of all that joy above,

The glories where in Him I dwell,

The greatness of His love.

Not of the joy His ransomed know

Within that bright abode,

But, all His heart’s desire fulfilled,

The endless joy of God.

The joy with which the righteous One

Can call, with hands outspread,

And welcome to His heart of love,

The lost, the vile, the dead.

“Today with Me in Paradise,”

He needs that wondrous span

To show the love that could not rest

Short of His heaven for man.

And when in glory of His own

He shows the spotless Bride,

Aloud the songs of heaven declare

God’s heart is satisfied.

Give Them Something to Do

Four little children sat on a sofa one rainy afternoon, for they could not run down the lane and play there as usual. Fancy these four little creatures sitting all in a row for an hour together, longing to be tumbling about and making a noise, and imagine their misery! One of the four, sitting between the others, began at length to fidget and kick its legs about, upon which the mother shouted at the child, “Be quiet!” After a while, upon the little creature repeating its movements, the mother took it up and bounced it down hard upon the sofa, crying, “There, sit quiet.”

Thus were these four small children taught the bliss of home on the rainy afternoon, and taught the duty of doing nothing on the sofa.

On another afternoon these four children began to play at sitting quiet on the sofa. Very happy they looked; their faces were brimful of fun, indeed so delighted they seemed, that a lady, who happened to open the door of the cottage in search of the mother, felt assured there must be some mischief brewing.

As she watched them, they cried to her, “Look, we are having such fun! We are sitting still, and see, we have lighted a fire under the sofa.” And sure enough they had, and only by the providential entry of the lady into the house, were these little children saved from being burned.

The four children on the sofa on the rainy day are quite a parable to us, for had their mother had the wit to give them occupation instead of forcing them into doing nothing, they would have learned how to amuse themselves instead of so nearly destroying themselves. Give them something to do; if carried out would often save many a child from misery.

Give them something to do, we would say to such older Christians, as try to repress and suppress the young. No good comes out of denouncing the misdirected energy of young converts, or of thumping them down to silence in their seats, but of leading them into wise paths, there is great profit. Some older Christians are like the distracted mother, who would set all her small burdens in a row, and simply cry out to them, “Be quiet.” Now, be sure of this, the end of such training will be mischief, and just because there is so little wit to direct young Christians into gracious occupation, do they often begin to play with the fire, almost to their destruction. “Therefore, my beloved brethren, be ye steadfast, unmovable, always abounding in the work of the Lord, for as much as ye know that your labor is not in vain in the Lord” (1 Cor. 15:58).

What Will the Lord Do for Me When He Comes?

This is a momentous question, bringing answers of the richest blessing for the Lord’s people.

(1) He will call us up all together, living and dead saints, to meet Him in the air (1 Thess. 4:16-17).

(2) He will “transform our body of humiliation into conformity to His body of glory, according to the working of the power which He has even to subdue all things to Himself” (Phil. 3:21 JND). This poor frame, liable to constant ills, decaying day by day, having the sweat of the curse and the lines of guilt upon it, turning gradually to dust – this body of humiliation is to be changed. Jesus Himself – no angel hand – Jesus Himself will give it the fashion, the beauty, and the perfection of His own glorious body. The shining of His countenance is “above the brightness of the sun” at mid-day, and He will make every single believer – the weakest – the youngest – as well as the strongest and oldest, glorious like Himself.

(3) He will give to each one a full knowledge of Himself. Now we understand but little of His wisdom, little of His love, little of His heart. “Now I know in part; but then shall I know even as also I am known” (1 Cor. 13:12).

(4) He will take us to be forever with Himself. Here He is absent in person from us, and here, alas, we too often wander in spirit from Him, but when He comes we shall “ever be with the Lord,” never to leave His presence again (1 Thess. 4:17).

(5) He will take us home – take us to the special place which He Himself has prepared for us, up there, in His Father’s house, so that where He is there we “may be also” (John 14:2, 3).

(6) God will give to each of us rewards according to His estimate of our faithfulness to Him in our path down here. “God is not unrighteous to forget your work and labor of love, which ye have showed toward His name, in that ye have ministered to the saints, and do minister.” Even “a cup of cold water” given to one of the Lord’s needy ones, “he shall not lose his reward” (Heb. 6:10; Mark 9:41; 1 Cor. 3:8-15).

Was ever prospect sweeter? And it is all true, every word, for He has said it. His own great love for us will never rest until He has done for us all that He promises, and then “He shall see of the travail of His soul and He shall be satisfied,” and we shall rest in His love. It will be impossible to want any one single thing in that day – the heart will be full.

The Electric Lamp

“Ye Are the Light of the World” – “Let Your Light So Shine” (Matt. 5:14).

The electric light is produced by a current of electricity acting upon a piece of carbon and causing it to glow with light. In itself the carbon gives no light and is only a hard, black, lifeless substance, but when the power of that invisible, mysterious current flows into it, it is made to glow with a dazzling brightness, emitting a genial warmth as well as a clear light. In order that this light may shine out brightly the body which contains that carbon needs to be transparent, clean, invisible. So the hard, dark heart of man needs to be kindled into a glow by divine power and, and the body should allow the divine light and warmth kindled in it to flow out unhinderedly for the blessing of others.

Under and Above the Sun

The World is all a painted show,

Its glory, gilt and glare;

Its brightness, but a transient glow;

And all its ways, a snare:

Its friendship, fickle; love a flame

Which glimmers and expires;

A fading wreath, its crown of fame;

Its pleasure, barb’d with briers.

The Christian’s happy lot, above,

Is lasting, real, and pure;

His God, unfailing in His love,

And all in Christ secure.

There, brightest glories ever shine,

God’s paradise doth bloom;

There, all is holy, blest, divine,

And Christ its rich perfume.

Heavenly Things

Why could Paul say, `Be ye followers of me?” He was a man of like passions with us. We can only understand it by remembering that the point here is not a state attained to, but the object before the soul: Christ was always Paul’s object. Hence he could say, “Be ye followers of me, even as I also am of Christ” (1 Cor. 11:1). It is a cheer to our hearts that we have before us not only the Author and Finisher of faith, but one running after Him, and who tells us to do the same.

If we are occupied with the path, we never shall present the likeness of Christ that we see here; nothing but occupation with Christ will produce this. Paul was not occupied with the path, or with anything to which he had attained. The object was everything to him. When referring to his path, he lays it all aside and looks on to eternal and unseen things.

Christians. may go on, nothing outwardly to be found fault with, all fair outside, and yet they may be among those who “mind earthly things.” We must have an object of some kind; if Christ is not our object, earthly things are. They may not be wrong things, such as would be scouted by Christians, but they are earthly, and how foolish it is for us, when we come to think of it, to mind earthly things!

It may be tomorrow, it may he today, that the Lord will call our spirits to Himself, or He may come and change our bodies like to His body of glory, and earthly things will be over forever. There will be a complete transfer of interests then; but we need not be exiles from our true home now; our spirits need not be prisoners here.

If attainment were the point, one could not dare to speak of this subject, but it is a cheer to our hearts to know that the point is not attainment, but what is our object?

May we say, “This one thing I do, forgetting those things which are behind, and reaching forth unto those things which are before, I press toward the mark for the prize of the high calling of God in Christ Jesus” (Phil. 3:13-14).

“Looking steadfastly on Jesus, the leader and completer of faith” (Heb. 12:2 JND).

Correspondence: 1 John 1:7 Explained

Question 155: Please explain 1 John 1:7. C. M.

Answer: The Christian is in the light. He walks there because he is there. (Sometimes he does not walk according to the light.) We have fellowship one with another, and the blood of Jesus Christ His Son cleanseth us from all (every) sin. This is not telling when or how we are cleansed, but of what cleanses.

Question 156: Explain different types of forgiveness. From C. M.

Answer: When a soul believes on the Lord Jesus Christ, his sins are eternally forgiven, not some of them, but all his sins. “I write unto you, little children, because your sins are forgiven you for His name’s sake” (1 John 2:12). And “By one offering He hath perfected forever them that are sanctified” (Heb. 10:14). Sins can never be charged up again to the believer, for “There is therefore now no condemnation to them which are in Christ Jesus” (Rom. 8:1).

1 John 1:7 is governmental forgiveness. 1 John 2:12 shows us that he is a forgiven child of God, but this verse provides for everyday failures. The Father wants happy children, and we cannot be happy if careless about our walk. If we grieve the Spirit, He will reprove us, and confession and self-judgment is the means for our restoration to communion with the Lord.

Romans 8:3 shows that the flesh under law could produce no fruit for God. So Christ’s death, as a sacrifice for sin, condemned sin in the flesh, “in order that the righteous requirement of the law should be fulfilled in us who walk not after the flesh but after the Spirit.” Our old place as in the flesh is gone in the death of Christ.

2 Corinthians 5:17. Here the same truth is brought out more fully; by Christ’s death all are seen to be dead. There is no good in the flesh, but those who live should no longer live unto themselves, but to Him who died for them and rose again. Our blessing and standing before God is in Christ risen from the dead. It is in Christ, and He is raised from the dead: it is a new creation. There is no improvement of the flesh, but a setting aside of the flesh in the death of Christ. We have now a new life, which finds its delight in Him who died for us. We have new creation life, and the Holy Spirit dwelling in us now (John 20:22; Rom. 8:2). Christ, as risen from the dead, is the beginning of this new creation (Col. 1:18; Rev. 3:14). We partake in it now (Gal. 6:15-16), but when it is completed,

“All taint of sin shall be removed,

All evil done away;

And we shall dwell with God’s Beloved

Through God’s eternal day.

A Touching Incident

How often we may learn a most valuable lesson from some trifling incident of daily life! We remember, once, a dear, loving, charming little boy who was in the constant habit of coming to his father’s study whenever he wanted anything. If he wanted his ball mended, or his pencil sharpened, or a sheet of paper, or a picture-book, his little gentle tap was sure to be heard at the study door.

The father always attended to his little boy. Come when or with what he might, he was always sure to find a willing ear and a ready hand.

The father acted thus not merely from affection – though there was deep, true, and strong affection – but from principle. He felt that his child should ever find in the parent what he could not find in anyone else; nor could he endure the thought of sternly repulsing the precious little boy, and compelling him to have recourse to servants or strangers to meet his little wants. He felt it to be his sweet and sacred duty to attend to his child.

And the father was right. We little know what mischief arises from the habit of leaving children with unconverted, unprincipled godless servants who constantly take delight in corrupting their young minds and polluting their imaginations. Many a one has had to groan, all his days, over the effects of scenes witnessed in childhood, through the culpable carelessness and indolence of parents, who, instead of seeking to keep their children within the moral shelter of their own presence, left them with servants who not only neglected them but took pains to teach them wickedness and folly.

Yes; many a Christian parent has grievously erred and failed in this matter, and that, too, very often under the plea of going to meetings, or going out in so-called service. The children have been entirely neglected; and the enemy has taken occasion to make impressions upon their tender, plastic minds, to instill corrupt principles, and to teach them words and ways of wickedness that adhere to them all their days.

This is very serious, and it claims the attention of all Christian parents. We must remember that, as parents, we have a duty to discharge to our children, which cannot possibly be neglected with impunity. Whatever else we neglect, we must not neglect them. We do not refer now to their mere wants, but to their minds, their morals, their immortal souls. Attention to their wants is only a part of the moral training; and it is important that parents should ever show themselves attentive to the real wants of their children, so that they may have no occasion to seek for sympathy or succor elsewhere.

No doubt, it will form a part of proper moral training to teach the children not to be inconsiderate, or self-occupied; but to think of others, to find delight in serving others, in every possible way. All this is most fully admitted, and is strongly insisted upon; but it leaves wholly untouched the duty of parents to bind their precious children to them by a loving and thoughtful attention to all their little wants, and cares, and sorrows.

But to return to our incident.

As we have said, our dear little boy was continually in the habit of coming to his father whenever he wanted anything, and the father was careful not to repulse him however he might be occupied.

Well, then, it happened, one day, that the father was engaged in his study, when he heard the Well-known tap at the door. “Come in,” he said, and the child entered. “Well, my little man, what do you want now?” “Notin’ papa; I only ‘ant to be wit’ on.” And he made his way to a corner of the room and remained quietly alone with his father.

This was a very simple incident indeed; but it taught that father a lesson which he has never forgotten. The lesson is this. Do we ever go to our Father when we do not want anything? Do we go to Him simply for the pleasure of being alone with Him? We go to Him with our wants; and we do well. He would have us to do so. He invites and exhorts us to go to Him with all our wants, all our cares, and all our sorrows, and He never repulses us never, no never. He never reproves us for coming too often – never says, “Go away, I cannot attend to you now.” He may at times keep us waiting – at times withhold things which we ask because He knows they would be bad for us, but He never sends us away from His dear presence.

He loves to have us near Him. He delights to hear us telling out all our need, all our weakness, all our exercises, into His gracious and ever open ear.

All this is so of a truth; but do we ever go and tell the Lord that we do not want anything but only to be near Him? Do we ever go and lie at His feet in the calm satisfied condition of one who finds all the deep longings of the soul met in the simple fact of being near Him? O! that it may be so, more and more, with us. “In Thy presence is fullness of joy” (Psa. 16:11).

The Son of Man Must Be Lifted Up

God does not save people as saints, but as sinners. Jesus came not to call the righteous, but sinners; hence, however religious, people may become, they will not suit God. He does not want religious people, but sinners. Religion or no religion, good or bad; the word to each is, “Ye must be born again.” This is the necessity on the sinner’s part, but there is also a solemn necessity of righteousness on God’s side. My sins deserve judgment, my nature is radically bad, and unimprovable, my will delights in evil. How, then, can I be brought into God’s presence in peace? A new life, only in the Son of God, is given to the believer. He that believeth on Mini “hath everlasting life.” The Son of Man has been lifted up. Where? On the cross. On Him God executed the judgment due to my nature, my will; instead of it being sanctified, it is set aside in judgment on the cross. How contrary to the thoughts of men! “Sin” – that is, the root, has been “condemned” (Rom. 8:3); “sins” – that is, the fruit, are ‘‘forgiven” (Rom. 14:7). How complete! How thorough the work God has wrought for the sinner! All has been righteously dealt with, nothing has been slurred over. The guiltless dies for the guilty, the just One suffers for the unjust. The sinner’s adorable substitute on the cross meets the claims of God in full. He paid in blood the dreadful score, the ransom due. He set aside to God, also, to the faith of everyone who believeth, all the life’s belongings, and the life itself, met the responsibilities, discharged the liabilities, and settled to all eternity every claim of God upon the Adam-life. Now, as gone on high to God’s right hand, He is the head of a new race; He is the source of eternal life to all who believe. “Ye must be born again;’ ye must have a new life. “Where am I to get it” do you reply? In Jesus the Son of God, for “God so loved the world that He gave His only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth on Him should not perish, but have everlasting life.” Dost thou believe on the Son of God?

What Hast Thou Done for Me!

O blessed Savior, Jesus, Lord!

What hast Thou done for me!

Were the broad sky one outspread page,

My pen the smallest tree;

Were rivers, oceans, lakes and seas,

Ink gathered into one-

And Ito write, and write and write,

Until this world were done-

Lord Jesus! well I know, full well,

That I could not the one-half tell.

Unto my tongue were given a power,

Omnipotent to speak;

So that each word thus spoken would

More than a thousand make,

And all the weeks, and months, and years,

Were days rolled into one,

And I to talk, and talk, and talk,

Until all time were run-

Lord Jesus! ah, I know full well,

That I could not the one-half tell!

Were my heart larger than the world,

No earthly thing within-

Were it completely emptied out,

Entirely free from sin-

A mighty heart, and time to fill,

Until expired the sun;-

Ah, me! it would be bursting full,

While time were but begun!

Lord Jesus! all Thy love untold,

It never could the one-half hold!

Lord Jesus! O, Thou blessed One!

All Thou hast done for me!

A thousand tongues can never tell

The fullness that’s in Thee!

A thousand hearts can never hold,

What Thou to me hast given,

A thousand worlds cannot contain

The glory there in heaven,

Lord Jesus! well I know, full well,

That nothing human e’er can tell!

A Word to Young Christians: No. 3 - Decision

It is always best for the young Christian to make a decided stand for Christ at the outset. Nothing hinders Christian progress and weakens Christian testimony more than a want of decision. The world presents itself in many ways and phases, each adapted to the tastes of different people; and it is, for this very reason, all the more deceptive and seductive. These are not days of outward persecution like the times of the early Christians; on the contrary, the effort of many seems to be to tack on the name of Christian to various things which are quite out of keeping with the place and calling of a true believer as we find it in Scripture.

We all have to meet the world in some way, and to transact our daily business in it, each according to our different position in life. It may be the soldier in the barrack-room, the clerk in his office, the tradesman in his workshop, or amongst our friends and acquaintances. No doubt God has so ordered it that His people should be found in many and various walks of life, so that they might be witnesses for Him wherever He has called them. What should be the attitude of the Christian towards the men and women of the world by whom he is surrounded from day to day? In the first place he is responsible, as belonging to Christ, to make a decided stand for Him. But he should not give false impression of Christianity by being unfriendly, morose, or disagreeable. Nothing can be a more evident testimony to the power of the truth than to show practically to the world that we do not need to turn to its resources to find satisfaction.

What a bright witness it would be for an absent Christ if every young Christian were showing out practically that he had something so infinitely superior to all that the world could offer, that he did not need to turn to its broken cisterns to find joy and satisfaction! But for this we must drink of the perennial stream of true joy which is to be found in learning of Christ from His Word. There must be a going on with God in a sense of our own weakness and need of daily dependence on Him for strength. To depend upon ourselves, or to suppose that we have strength in ourselves, is the sure road to failure.

We see a very plain illustration of this in the case of Peter. He said, “Lord, I am ready to go with Thee, both to prison and to death,” and no doubt he sincerely meant it. But, alas, how little he knew his own heart then! He trusted to his own strength; and the result was, that when the test came, and he found himself in the presence of the enemies of Christ, he denied his Lord three times with oaths. Our need of complete dependence on God for strength to confess the name of a rejected Christ is a lesson we must all learn some day. Though the world, or at least a part of it, has embraced Christianity professedly, yet the heart of man is unchanged, and it is as bitter in its hatred to Christ as when it was said, “Not this man, but Barabbas – “Away with Him, away with Him, crucify Him.”

Some are drawn into the world for the sake of position or worldly advantage; and thus they lose their place of distinctive testimony for Christ. Satan, ever active in hindering a decided witness for Christ, offers something which appears plausible and advantageous to nature. Just so it was in the case of Lot; he went gradually down an inclined plain until he found himself in Sodom. He first “beheld” the well-watered plains of Jordan, then he “chose him” all the plains, then he “dwelled” in the cities of the plain, then he “pitched his tent towards Sodom”; and, finally, he “sat in the gate of Sodom.” Drawn aside first by worldly advantage, he went the downward road till he took the place of honor and distinction in that wicked city. What a place for a true saint of God to be found in! And what was the end of it all? While Abraham, the man of faith, who had God for his portion, was communing with God on the mountain top and pleading for the guilty cities of the plain, Lot just escaped with his life, and lost all.

It is one thing to meet the world in our ordinary business or occupation, as we all must do, and it is quite another thing to seek the company of the world and to join with the men and women of the world in their pursuits, their pleasures, and amusements. The Christian never can go in with the world in this way without a loss of spiritual power and testimony. We have an illustration of this in the case of King Jehoshaphat. While he went on humbly with God he had been wonderfully prospered; but after this he “joined affinity with Ahab,” of whom it is said, “There was none like unto Ahab, which did sell himself to work wickedness, whom Jezebel his wife stirred up.” What an association for a true saint of God to get into! Then Ahab persuaded him to go up to Ramothgilead with him to battle; and Jehoshaphat yielded, saying, “I am as thou art, and my people as thy people; and we will be with thee in the war.” Here was complete identification with the man of the world. And what did his alliance with the world come to in the end? Well, just this – that he would have shared the fate of Ahab, who was slain by the enemy as a judgment from the Lord, had it not been that God, in His mercy, took pity on His poor child, and delivered him from perishing by the sword of the Syrians.

The apostle says to the Galatians that Christ “gave Himself for our sins, that He might deliver us from this present evil world.” The very same gospel which proclaims salvation from our sins through the death of Christ, proclaims also the fact of deliverance from this present evil world; both are bound together and we cannot separate them the one from the other.

We have another very distinct testimony of the inspired Word, in the address to the “young men” in 1 John 2:15, “Love not the world, neither the things that are in the world. If any man love the world, the love of the Father is not in him.” It is just when the Christian has advanced beyond the stage of “little children”‘ in the faith, and reached that of “young men”; in other words, when he has been some little time on the road as a Christian, that there is the greatest danger from the world. When the first joy of finding peace and the freshness of “first love” may have somewhat declined, then it is especially that there is the danger that the old motives which governed him as a natural man will begin to act. But the true preservative is, “The Word of God abideth in you.” It is only as the young Christian meditates upon the Word of God, and seeks to learn from it in His presence, that he can be kept. And here the exhortation comes in most fittingly, “Love not the world, neither the things that are in the world. If any man love the world, the love of the Father is not in him.” The “world” is in direct antagonism to the Father; and all that it can offer, in its very best and most attractive form, is but passing, dying, and fading.

May the blessed Spirit of God so fill the heart of every young believer with the knowledge of Christ from the Word, that he may find in Him that source of inward joy and satisfaction which renders him independent of the resources of the world, and which produces a clear and true testimony for an absent Christ till He comes!

Practical Conversations With Our Young People: Output in Our Daily Lives

The aim of the modern factory system is to make every action performed during the eight hours working day contribute to producing the finished product. Sharp competition has taught these keen-witted business men that lost energy, aimless movements, “leaks” in production are the tiny elements that make for disaster in mercantile ventures. One problem that for a long time seemed irremediable was that of the difference in productive results of men who worked equally hard; in fact, oftentimes the (seemingly) hardest working man had less actual results to show at the close of the day than the other men whom some termed slow. At length an ingenious thinker tried out the following plan, which has been since adopted in all the greatest factories for increasing production. He took a moving picture camera and set it in operation in the factory work shop. Each man who was engaged in the same line of piece work was recorded on the camera film. Then the films were developed, finished and thrown on the screen. Now the actions of each man can be minutely compared. The pictures can be turned so slowly that each small change in the position of the hands or feet is leisurely observed.

The result of this test has been magical. It was found that this man who worked so hard, and did so little, had wasted most of his energy in useless movements, while the actions of the “slow” man were seen to be all directed to a necessary end. The workingmen are now gathered in classes and witness the painfully accurate record of their own actions; their weaknesses are pointed out, and they return to their post with a new insight into the secret of productive work. The result of this plan on factory output has been untold. In many cases the productivity of a single employee has been doubled in a month.

Now, young Christian, let us apply this illustration to our service for the Lord. He expects there to be an “output” from our daily lives. “Ye shall bring forth much fruit” (John 15:5). “For if these things be in you, and abound, they make you that ye shall neither be barren nor unfruitful” (2 Peter 1:8). What is it that makes the productivity of some of us so meager and disappointing? Is it not wasted energy? Remember, Paul said, “A man is not crowned, except he strive lawfully” (2 Tim. 2:5). You may be ever so busy and imagine you are doing a great deal for the Lord, but unless He adds His blessing to each act, it can produce nothing for Him. If your sphere of work for the Lord is not one the Scripture marks out, then drop it – it is wasted energy. What is the remedy? Turn God’s searchlight on your life and see where the point of failure lies. “Study to show thyself approved unto God, a workman that needeth not to be ashamed, rightly dividing the word of truth” (2 Tim. 2:15). The Word of God will detect for us where our energies are being spent for naught, and we may be sure, if we are serving in a capacity that will not stand the test of His book of instructions we shall not be crowned. If you are laboring to build up some religious system of men, or occupying a man-appointed position in the Church of God. you are hindering the free working of the Holy Spirit, and much of your energies, however well meant, are being wasted. Whatever we do for the Lord must have the approval of His written Word, or our fruit bearing is denied. “To obey is better than sacrifice, and to hearken than the fat of rams” (1 Sam. 15:22).

Questions for March

Always give Scripture for answers, as well as your own expressions.

11. Why in Scripture is a building never called a Church?

12. What is the difference between the Church and the Kingdom?

13. Of which did Peter have the keys, and when did he use them?

14. Whose work is it to call out the Church?

15. What is the responsibility of the Church on earth?

Answers to Questions under Title of “Practical Conversations with Our Young People” are to be sent to The Young Christian, in care of 1306 Lyon Street, Des Moines, Iowa.

The Overcomer

“Who is he that overcometh the world, but he that believeth that Jesus is the Son of God?” As Son of man He bore my sins, but victory over the world is through faith in the Son of God. Are we under the power of anything in this scene? When brought into subjection to the Son of God, it is gone. Are you an overcomer? I do expect a Christian to overcome something, even if he be born only a few days. Overcoming should be the habitual state of the believer.

The Man at God's Right Hand

There is One in yonder glory I have loved for many years;

He has cleared my guilty conscience, He has banished all my fears.

And I seek to spread His goodness, while I’m waiting hour by hour,

For His long-expected coming, for the moment of His power,

With the loins tightly girded on the highway and the hearth,

With the rays of coming glory shining back upon the path.

What a poor and empty bubble – what a vain and gilded toy,

Seems the world with all its treasures in the view of future joy;

Of the joy of being with Him, who for me in death did stand,

Whom I ever love to think of as the Man at God’s right hand.

In the daily toil of business – in the hourly trial and fight,

When I wake up in the morning – when I sink to sleep at night –

There’s a deep and earnest longing, there’s a yearning of the heart,

For the bright and blessed moment when we never more shall part.

And the eye of faith is upward, ‘mid the struggle and the strife,

For the coming hope of glory, for the joy and crown of life.

The One there crowned with honor has been in this desert scene –

The suffering Man of Sorrows, the lowly Nazarene –

The Lord of life and glory, the Holy One of God,

Who bore in grace and meekness the mocking scourge and rod;

Who conquered death and Satan, and for the sinner died,

And by the Father’s glory was raised and glorified;

And from that throne He’s coming to call His saints away

From every taint of evil to share His blissful day.

Are you ready, Christian, ready, for the trump and shout and voice?

Would His coming make you tremble, or cause you to rejoice?

Are you walking, talking with Him, trusting Him with all your care?

Do you live so close to heaven that a breath would waft you there?

Or is the heart and spirit chained and rooted in the earth,

Instead of on the mansions, the place of heavenly birth?

Is your heart and walk so loyal that your spirit would rejoice

Any day or hour or moment to hear His blessed voice?

Are you watching, waiting for Him, does your heart with joy expand?

At the very thought of seeing the Man from God’s right hand?

He is coming in a moment, in the twinkling of an eye;

No time will be allotted just to utter one “Goodbye”;

No time to kiss the children or embrace the loving wife,

If they are but united in the bonds of human life.

The darkness seems to thicken and the scenes of sin increase;

They may move my heart to pity, but they cannot touch my peace;

For my peace is in the glory, where I shortly hope to be,

To raise my Alleluia unto Him who died for me

There’s a deep and cherished craving as I hasten on my race,

For the long-expected greeting, for the seeing face to face;

For the thrilling trumpet sounding, for the ceasing here to roam,

For the entering the mansions and the longed – for joys of home.

Like an anxious watcher standing with the hand upon the latch,

In eager expectation the first faint gleam to catch,

I peer up through the midnight and upon the threshold stand,

With a grateful heart to welcome the Man from God’s right hand.

Scripture Study: Mark 9

Mark 9:1. And He said unto them, “Verily, I say unto you, That there be some of them that stand here, which shall not taste of death, till they have seen the kingdom of God come with power.” In the previous chapter He could speak of Himself as Son of Man who must suffer, be rejected, killed, and rise again (Mark 8:31). And in Mark 8:38, He is the Son of Man who will come in the glory of His Father with the holy angels. And now He will show some of them a sample of the kingdom come with power.

Mark 9:2-8. “And after six days, Jesus taketh with Him Peter, and James, and John, and leadeth them up into an high mountain apart by themselves; and He was transfigured before them. And His raiment became shining, exceeding white as snow; so as no fuller on earth can white them.” What a sight for mortal eyes to behold! the glory of the Son of God, shining through the vail of His flesh. Peter, and James, and John, were upon the earth, but they saw Elias with Moses, who were talking with Jesus in all that bright glory. Luke 9:31 tells us the subject of their conversation. It was that precious death of the cross, the foundation of all blessing to man as well as the maintaining of the glory of God’s throne, and without which He must remain forever alone (John 12:24).

Peter said, “Master, it is good for us to be here: and let us make three tabernacles; one for Thee, and one for Moses, and one for Elias.” What a privilege for those disciples to see and hear such wondrous things. But alas! Peter does not see Jesus as the alone Worthy One, that the glory was in Him, while Moses and Elias were in the glory sharing it with Him; as the saints raised from the dead, and the living saints changed, shall share it in the fixture. But Peter wist not what to say; for they were sore afraid. Then the bright glory cloud came over them, and the voice out of the cloud said, “This is My Beloved Son: hear Him.” No saints, however great, before men can be put for one instant on equality with Christ. His voice is alone to be heard, “Hear Him.” Moses the law-giver, and Elias the law-restorer, as such must disappear. Jesus’ testimony alone remains. What they taught was true, but grace has told a more blessed story. And suddenly, when they had looked round about, they saw no man any more, save Jesus only with themselves. 2 Peter 1:16 says, “We made known unto you the power and coming of our Lord Jesus Christ... We were eyewitnesses of His Majesty. For He received from God the Father honor and glory, when there came such a voice to Him from the excellent glory, This is My Beloved Son, in whom I am well pleased. And this voice which came from heaven we heard when we were with Him on the holy mount.”

Mark 9:9-13. “And as they came down from the mountain, He charged them that they should tell no man what things they had seen, till the Son of Man were risen from (`among’ see JND Trans.) the dead.” He had told them (Mark 8:31) of His death and resurrection, but they were not able to receive it. And now they were questioning among themselves: What the rising from among the dead should mean. They had yet to learn that all blessing to man was to be through Christ dead and risen and glorified at God’s right hand.

The Jews believed in resurrection of the dead, but did not discern between the resurrection of the just and of the wicked.

Christ is the first fruits from the dead of those who are His. The wicked will also be raised, but at another time to stand at the great white throne to be judged about their sins. The just have their sins already judged in the death of Christ, and when glorified will stand at the judgment seat of Christ to give an account of themselves to God. All the saints who die will have part in the first resurrection, which is resurrection from among the dead.

Another difficulty presents itself to the disciples. “Why say the scribes that Elias must first come?” that is, before the Son of Man sets up His kingdom. They see Him as the King, and expect He is going to set up His kingdom; they are still leaving out the suffering and rejection. The Lord explains that Elias will come as in Mal. 4, and restore all things, but one has come in the spirit and power of Elias, as Isaiah 40. “I say unto you, that Elias is indeed come, and they have done unto him whatsoever they listed, as it is written of him.” They rejected John and also his Savior, of whom he testified.

Mark 9:14-29. And when He came to His disciples, He saw a great multitude about them, and the scribes questioning with them, and straightway all the people, when they beheld Him., were amazed and saluted Him. He asked the scribes, “What question ye with them?” One of the multitude answered, “Master, I have brought unto Thee my son, which hath a dumb spirit; and wheresoever he taketh him, he teareth him: and he foameth and gnasheth with his teeth and pineth away: and I spake to Thy disciples that they should cast him out; and they could not.” His disciples did not know how to use the power He gave them. It was all in Him, and given to them if faith were in real exercise. The Lord felt this, and answered, “O, faithless generation, how long shall I be with you? How long shall 1 suffer you?” He would soon be away from them, but their faithlessness is not allowed to hinder His goodness meeting in compassion the man’s need. He says, “Bring him unto Me.” Faith, however small, He will strengthen and answer; the man will find sufficiency in Christ.

The child’s state is very serious, the father’s faith very feeble, but the Lord has taken the matter in hand, and will see it through. And he brought him unto Him; and when he saw Him, straightway the spirit tare him; and he fell on the ground, and wallowed, foaming. And He asked his father, “How long is it ago since this came unto him?” And he said, “Of a child, and ofttimes it hath cast him into the fire, and into the water, to destroy him; but if Thou canst do anything, have compassion on us, and help us.” The Lord answers him, that the “if Thou canst” is on his part. “If thou canst believe, all things are possible to him that believeth,” and straightway the father of the child cried out, and said, with tears, “Lord, I believe; help Thou mine unbelief.” The Lord answers his faith. And seeing the people coming together, curious to see what was going on, He rebuked the foul spirit, saying unto him, “Thou dumb and deaf spirit, I charge thee come out of him, and enter no more into him.” And the spirit cried, and rent him sore, and came out of him; and he was as one dead, insomuch that many said, “He is dead.” But Jesus took him by the hand, and lifted him up, and he arose. His disciples in the house asked Him privately, “Why could not we cast him out?” What a word His answer is to us all. May our exercise in this be deepened, and strengthened. “This kind can come forth by nothing but by prayer and fasting.” Intimate communion with God must ever be in true dependence, and setting aside of all self-pleasing. This is fasting in its real sense before God. Perfect Servant! ever hiding Himself and glorifying Him who sent Him. And what heights and depths we see here. In Mark 8:31, He is obedient unto death; in Mark 8:38 He is coming in the glory of His Father with the holy angels. In Mark 9:2-7, He is the center of the excellent glory, and His Majesty revealed to the disciples (2 Peter 1:16-18). Now He comes down to meet Satan, and to deliver the one under his power; and this in perfect dependence upon God. Here we see also the deep compassion of His heart to the needy.

Mark 9:30-35; But He is rejected, and so as He passes through Galilee, He would have no man know it, for He is on His way to be delivered into the hands of men. Death is before Him, and then resurrection on the third day, but the disciples could not understand, and were afraid to ask Him.

The reason why they could not understand such teaching was because they were thinking of themselves, of their own importance. He brought this out by asking them in the house in Capernaum, “What was it that ye disputed among yourselves by the way?” But they held their peace; for by the way they had disputed among themselves, who should be the greatest. He sat down, and called the twelve, to teach them the way of true greatness; and saith unto them, “If any man desire to be first, the same shall be last of all, and servant of all.” How contrary to the world this is; love delights to serve; selfishness to be served.

Mark 9:36-37. “And He took a child, and set him in the midst of them; and when He had taken him in His. arms, He said unto them, “Whosoever shall receive one of such children in My name, receiveth Me; and whosoever shall receive Me, receiveth not Me, but Him that sent Me.” “In My name”; that is the touchstone. Receiving one such little child in His name, was receiving Him., and also Him that sent Him. “In My name,” showed regard for Him.

Mark 9:38-42. John had showed regard for His name, in a wrong way. He evidently thought this man casting out devils in Christ’s name was not right, because “he followeth not us,” and he forbad him. “Us” is very important, and tells of self-love instead of singleness of eye for Christ’s glory. And Jesus said, “Forbid him not; for there is no man which shall do a miracle in My name, that can lightly speak evil of Me; for he that is not against us is on our part, for whosoever shall give you a cup of water to drink in My name, because ye belong to Christ, verily, I say unto you, he shall not lose his reward.” How important this name is, how much is in it! (Heb. 6:10). This love for His name accompanies salvation.

And sad indeed is the fate of any who would spread a snare to cause the little ones who believe in Him to stumble; it were better for him that a millstone were hanged about his neck, and he were cast into the sea. It would be opposition to God, and would bring down His judgment on such.

Mark 9:43-48. Another great lesson for them was to be faithful for Christ, and if it were something of as great value as a hand, a foot, or an eye, it. was better to get rid of it; better to enter into life maimed or halt, than to be lost, to go into the hell (gehenna) of fire that never shall be quenched. And three times the Lord says, “Where their worm dieth not, and the fire is not quenched.” The pleasures of sin are only for a season, and then eternity.

With Christ it is pleasures begun now, and lasting for evermore.

Mark 9:49-50. For every one shall be salted with fire. This applies to all. The judgment of God consumes the dross of the saints’ ways; their sins’ judgment was borne by their Savior on the cross. The sinner in his sins will be under this judgment of God forever. Salted by fire. And every sacrifice shall be salted with salt (see Lev. 2:13). The salt connects the sacrifice with God; it keeps it from what is defiling. We are to judge daily what is suitable to God, and thus to present our bodies a living sacrifice, holy, acceptable unto God, our intelligent service (Rom. 12:1-2). If we mix up with what is of the world; the salt may lose its saltness. “Wherewith will ye season it?” Have salt in yourselves. We need diligence to keep our sanctification before God, and be at peace one with another, walking with each other in the fear of God.

That Good Part

Luke 10:42

Thus she sat at Jesus’ feet,

Blessed place for waiting souls;

Thus she heard His converse sweet,

Thus His word her heart controls.

Thus she sat, her spirit led.

By His Spirit, opening heaven;

Thus her heart’s deep hunger fed,

Bread of God, thus freely given.

Wondrous moments, rich in joy,

Rich in purpose cloth appear,

To those who find their blest employ,

At His feet with opened ear.

Thus Martha, Mary, Lazarus lives.

In each whose heart, thus Leal and true,

Communion, work, or worship gives,

To Christ, the Lord, the homage due.

O, Christian! may thy waiting soul,

Be found like hers at Jesus’ feet,

Until thy heart has reached His goal,

Thy spirit led in commune sweet.

Mystery of godliness! how great!

That God Himself hath hither come!

His work, His word, His way complete,

To bring His own to His own home!

Correspondence: Heb. 4:3; 1 Pet. 3:19

Question 157: What works were finished from the foundation of the world? (Heb. 4:3). What is the rest which remains to the people of God? (Heb. 4:9). R. B.

Answer: God had wrought in creation and then rested from His works when He had finished them, but man did not enter into it. Neither did Joshua nor David give God’s people rest; so that the rest of God is still future, and believers will enter into it. We are to take care not to appear like coming short of it. It is laboring now as Christians; it will be resting when God’s rest comes.

All taint of sin shall be removed,

All evil done away:

And we shall dwell with God’s Beloved,

Through God’s eternal day.

Question 158: Did the wicked who were drowned at thy flood, go into everlasting punishment in Sheol, or did they have another chance when Christ preached to the spirits in prison? (1 Peter 3:19). M. S. P.

Answer: All the wicked that died before, at, or after the flood, will be raised to stand before the great white throne (Rev. 20:11-15). This is the resurrection of judgment (John 5:29).

When an unsaved man dies, his soul is in prison, awaiting the judgment (2 Peter 2:4, 9); he is also in torment. See Luke 16:23, where the rich man’s soul is “in torment,” while men give his body a funeral. It is everlasting punishment; justice cannot be defeated when Christ is the judge. The wrath of God abideth on the sinner (John 3:36).

There is no preaching or offer of salvation to a man after death. There was no preaching in the prison. The Spirit of Christ preached through Noah to the people who lived at his time, then they were drowned, and their souls are in prison for their disobedience to the preaching.

When Christ died, His spirit went to the Father. “Father, into Thy hands I commend My spirit” (Luke 23:46). His body was put in the grave. Then He arose, and after forty days He ascended up on high. He is now the man at God’s right hand. It is a man – spirit, soul and body – that ascends. He had been in death, but could not be holden of it. That was “the lower parts of the earth”. When He ascended up on high, He led captivity captive. Satan is vanquished, and we are set free, sharing His triumphs now over sin, death and Satan’s power. This is our blessing now, as brought to Himself to share His place before and with His God and Father.

Full Assurance

On visiting a Christian who had recently passed through a severe illness, I remarked to her,”What a blessing it is to know that in a little while we shall be with the Lord in glory, where there will be no more suffering or pain!” when, to my astonishment, she replied, “Yes, if I were but sure that I should get there.”

“You will be no safer in the glory than you are at the present moment,” I answered. “O! yes,” she exclaimed, “I shall be safe then, but I am not at all sure that I am now.” I quoted the words of the blessed Lord from John 10:27-29, “My sheep hear My voice and I know them, and they follow Me; and I give unto them eternal life; and they shall never perish, neither shall any [man or devil] pluck them out of My hand. My Father, which gave them Me, is greater than all; and no one is able to pluck them out of My Father’s hand.”

“Yes,” she quickly replied, “but He was speaking to Jews then.” I saw at once that Satan was seeking to undermine the faith of this weak child of God, and that nothing but the sword of the Spirit, which is the word of God, would put him to flight. Taking out my Testament, I turned to the Scripture referred to, and said, “Well, we will admit that the Lord was addressing Jews but who does He refer to in the 16th verse – “And other sheep I have, which are not of this fold; them also I must bring, and they shall hear My voice; and there shall be one flock, and one shepherd”? “O, they are Gentiles,” she answered, “but I am not at all sure that I am one of His sheep.”

Perceiving in this a further effort of the enemy, I exclaimed, “What! you a recognized believer in the Lord Jesus Christ, and not know whether you are one of His sheep?”

She replied, “I am certainly a believer in Him.”

I then asked, with some degree of warmth, Who are the sheep?” She appeared puzzled. “Listen to this,” I said, turning to verse 26, “But ye believe not, because ye are not of My sheep.” “Now, you see that ‘unbelievers are not His sheep, even though they may be religious persons like the Pharisees whom the Lord was addressing; there are those who do not enter by Jesus – who said, ‘I am the door of the sheep.’”

“I see it all now,’ she exclaimed. The enemy was completely routed, and she, poor soul, was rejoicing in the Lord, that “Great Shepherd of the sheep.”

Souls too often get occupied with their own thoughts and feelings, or the opinions of others, instead of getting God’s thoughts, which can only be known from His written word. A Christian said to me recently, “Were I to have the assurance of salvation, as you have, it would lead me to walk loosely, and I should get into all sorts of sin.” “Which, in plain English,” I said, “means, that God in the riches of His grace, has caused words to be written for the comfort and joy of His saints, which if you believe will lead you into all sorts of sin.” No! No! the aged Apostle John wrote in his first epistle (2:12), “I write unto you, little children, because your sins are forgiven you for His name’s sake,” and in the first verse of the same chapter, “My little children, these things write I unto you, that ye sin not.”

The Enemy Overruled

Two servants of the Lord went, on one occasion, to preach the gospel at a village, about five miles from the town where they resided. The enemy sought to hinder, as he ever does, and stirred up certain of that class so aptly designated, in the Acts of the Apostles, “lewd fellows of the baser sort,” who set the bells a-ringing in order to stop the preaching. But the Lord helped His servants and enabled them in spite of all the malignant efforts of the enemy, to deliver their precious message of free salvation through the death and resurrection of our Lord Jesus Christ.

Having discharged their commission, they started for home, and taking a short cut across the field, they missed their way, so that the short cut proved a very long one, for they wandered about till nearly two o’clock in the morning.

Next day, a woman from the village called on one of these dear men of God, in great anxiety, to know how they had fared on their way home. She informed him that some of the godless fellows had conspired to waylay them, at a certain point, and ill-treat them. But God so ordered it that, just before His dear servants reached the place where the enemy was lying in wait they missed the direct path and so escaped their cruel hands.

How marked was the hand of God in this circumstance! How little did His servants know, at the time, why they were allowed to miss their way! Perhaps they felt impatient. Perhaps they attributed their mistake to the enemy. But, ah! the Lord Himself was in it, for if they had not gone astray, there is no knowing what those wicked men might have done to them.

How sweet it is, beloved reader, to walk with God, from day to day, and hour to hour! How blessed and how real to lean on His almighty arm and trust His perfect love! How quieting to remember that our very best Friend is at the right hand of the majesty in the heavens, in the very highest place of power, Head over all things, to His church, possessing all power in heaven and on earth. Who can harm us? What have we to fear? What need have we of an arm of flesh to help us? Were not those two dear men of God much better protected on that night, than if they had had an escort of police? No doubt. “It is better to trust in the Lord than to put confidence in man. It is better to trust in the Lord than to put confidence in princes.” O! for more artless confidence!

Come Unto Me

“Come unto Me, all ye that labor and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest. Take My yoke upon you, and learn of Me, for I am meek and lowly in heart: and ye shall find rest unto your souls” (Matt. 11:28-29).

Come unto Me, ye weary ones,

With sin and ‘fear oppressed;

Salvation ye shall surely find,

Come unto Me and rest.

Come unto Me, ye suffering ones,

With pain or sorrow pressed;

I sympathize in all your griefs,

Come unto Me and rest.

Take thou My yoke and learn of Me,

Lean ever on My breast;

Abide with Me in all thy path,

And let thy soul find rest.

Lowly of heart, and meek I am,

Learn this and be thou blest;

Cleave closely to My pierced side,

Walk on with Me and rest.

A Word to Young Christians: No. 4 - Prayer

Diligence in prayer is absolutely essential for every young Christian who truly desires to go on with God. Our service and testimony for Christ will be poor, cold, and lifeless unless it is done in communion with God, and with constant prayer. Those who are much occupied in business, study, etc., are often in danger of being tempted to cut short the time they might spend in prayer. Of course every necessary duty of this life must be attended to, and cannot be neglected without bringing dishonor on the name of Christ; yet, while admitting all this, where there is heart for Him and real decision to set apart sufficient time for prayer, we are persuaded the Lord will open the way for it, even in the case of those who are most pressed with work.

Our blessed Lord is the true example of One who gave Himself continually to prayer. He never left the place of dependence and obedience for a moment. Even before commencing His public ministry we find Him praying at His baptism; thereupon heaven is opened and He is owned by the Father as His beloved Son. Then in the midst of active service, when multitudes came together to hear and to be healed, He withdrew Himself into the wilderness and prayed. Blessed Master, Thou didst indeed possess all power, but Thy resources were ever found in complete dependence on Thy God and Father’s will, and in unbroken communion with Him – may we drink in more of Thy spirit, and follow Thine example better!

Then, just before calling His disciples we find Him spending a whole night in prayer in a mountain. What earnest and continued prayer that must have been alone with God. Again, He was “alone praying,” and again, when about to be transfigured on the Mount, He was praying, and “as He prayed” the fashion of His countenance was altered, etc. Then we find Him “praying in a certain place,” and His disciples asked Him to teach them to pray. Then, again, in His ever-watchful love, we find Him praying or beseeching for Peter that when, sifted as wheat as he was about to be, his faith should not fail. And, lastly, when the dark shadows of the cross were falling deeply upon His path, He “kneeled down and prayed,” and “being in an agony, He prayed more earnestly.”

Every little circumstance here should be carefully noted. Jesus “kneeled down” – do we observe this attitude in prayer? – we find the same thing several times in the Acts. Surely at our prayer meetings those who come should kneel down at prayer, unless physically unable to do so. Moreover, the very depth of the sorrow which pressed upon the soul of the holy Savior at that solemn hour of anticipation of the cross only deepened His sense of dependence on the Father – He prayed “more earnestly” – and, having left all with the Father in prayer, He meets His sleeping disciples with nothing but the most perfect patience and grace.

Every young Christian should seek to be engaged in some service for Christ, however small it may be; and all true service must be accompanied by prayer. This is much brought before us in the book of the Acts, where we find so much about the work of the Lord in its first freshness, and in the power of the Spirit. Indeed Scripture is full of encouragements to prayer – “praying always,” “pray without ceasing,” “continuing instant in prayer.” Thus our blessed God Would encourage His children to come to Him at all times; to come boldly to the throne of grace in order to obtain the mercy and grace required in time of need.

And collective prayer is most important, as well as individual prayer. Sometimes those young in the faith remain silent at our prayer meetings, because they find older Christians present, before whom they do not like to pray; but let us remember we are not praying for the ears of others, but to God. What is wanted is not long preaching prayers, but simplicity – the heart poured out to a God whom we know hears and answers prayer. How often our prayer meetings are thinly attended; this should not be so. Time, like the sand in the hour-glass, is running rapidly out; eternity is coming. When we reach our rest in glory there will be no need for prayer meetings. Shall we not avail ourselves of this little opportunity, so quickly passing, to respond to the claims of Christ, and remember His interests at the throne of grace?

The more broken the state of the Church, and the more the power of evil is manifested, so much the more need for prayer. The Epistle of Jude describes a very bad state; but one of the things to which he turns the attention of the faithful is “praying in the Holy Ghost.” If we are guided and led by the Spirit in prayer we shall, be saved from falling into a mere rut or routine in prayer, and our hearts shall be enlarged to take in the interests of Christ more fully.

Let us, then, ponder over the words we find in Scripture connected with prayer – there is the “continuing,” the “watching,” the earnest diligent supplication, and the definiteness which is so often forgotten at assembly prayer meetings. Our Lord, when just about to leave this world, gave to His disciples all the value of His name in which to plead before the Father for those things which they would need. His word to them was (and how fully we may take it to ourselves, too!), ‘‘Ask, and ye shall receive, that your joy may be full.”

Doing God Service

Many eager feet are running,

Hither, thither, to and fro,

Hidden paths of duty shunning,

Following where others go.

Ever active, ever thinking

Of their service for the Lord,

But, if done for human notice,

“Verily they have reward.”

Work for God! How can we know it?

It may not be as we think

On the surface – but below it,

In obscurity may sink,

Hidden for a little season,

Germs of love, long sown in hope,

After patient, prayerful waiting,

May spring up a fruitful crop.

Ponder o’er our Savior’s service,

Grandest, highest, holiest work!

Who can estimate its grandeur,

Where no pride could ever lurk?

Yet to men, how small and trifling,

Raising infants to His knee,

Succoring the poor and outcast,

Speaking words of sympathy.

“Binding up the broken hearted” –

Feeding hungry – drying tears!

From all social circles parted,

Working singly many years;

Spending days in seeking – saving,

Nights in prayerful solitude,

Never human honor craving,

By His Father understood.

Lowly Savior, we would follow

Only as Thou leadest on,

Lab’ring in Thy joyful sunshine,

When Thy voice dost bid us run;

Or, if love our sun should darken,

Just to concentrate its rays,

Give us grace to pause and “hearken,”

Then work on through sunless days.

Here we know not – but hereafter

All results Thou wilt reveal,

Weeping may be changed to laughter,

When all things are true and real,

In that grand divine discerning,

Mysteries will glow with light,

There in learning and unlearning

Each will know and own the right.

Salvation a Free Gift

I must say that I never had so close and satisfactory a view of the gospel of salvation as when I have been led to contemplate it in the light of a simple offer on the one side, and a simple acceptance on the other. It is just saying to one and all of us, “There is forgiveness through the blood of My Son; take it,” and whoever believes the reality of the offer takes it. It is not in any shape the reward of our own services, it is the gift of God, through Jesus Christ our Lord. It is not given because you are worthy to receive it, but because it is a gift worthy of God to bestow.

We are apt to stagger at the greatness of the unmerited offer; we cannot believe it, till we have made up some title of our own. This leads to two mischievous consequences. It keeps alive the presumption of one class of professing Christians, who will still be thinking that it is something in themselves which confers upon them a right of salvation; and it confirms the melancholy of another class, who look into their own hearts and their own lives, and find that they cannot make out the shadow of a title to the Divine favor. The error of both lies in their looking to themselves, when they should be looking to the Savior. “Look unto Me and be ye saved, all the ends of the earth” (Isa. 45:22).

The Son of Man was lifted up, that “whosoever believeth in Him should not perish, but have everlasting life” (John 3:16). It is your part simply to lay hold of the proffered boon. You are invited to do so. You are entreated to do so; nay, what is more, you are commanded to do so. It is true, you are unworthy; but be not afraid, only believe. God has promised that with His Son, He will freely give you all things (Rom. 8:32); that He will walk in you and dwell in you (2 Cor. 6:16), that He will purify your heart by faith (Acts 15:9), that He will put His law in your heart and write it in your mind (Heb. 10:16).

These are the effects of your believing in Christ, and not the services by which you become entitled to believe in Him. Make a clear outset in the business, and understand, that your first step is simply a confiding acceptance of an offer that is most free, most frank, most generous and most unconditional.

If I were to come as an accredited agent from the upper sanctuary, with a letter of invitation to you, with your name and address on it, you would not doubt your warrant to accept. Well, here, in the Bible, is your invitation to come to Christ. It does not hear your name and address, but it says “whosoever,” that takes you in. It says “all,” that takes you in. It says “if any,” that takes you in. What can be surer or freer than that?

Sinners Jesus will receive;

Sound this word of grace to all,

Who the heavenly pathway leave,

All who linger, all who fall.

Come, and He will give you rest,

Trust Him, for His word is plain;

He will take the sinfulest;

Christ receiveth sinful men.

Shepherds seek their wandering sheep,

O’er the mountains bleak and cold;

Jesus left His home above

For the lost ones of His fold.

Christ receiveth sinful men,

Even, me with all my sin;

Purged from every spot and stain,

Heaven with Him I enter in.

Practical Conversations With Our Young People: Higher Criticism

Throughout all ages Satan has sought to destroy the souls of men. In the garden of Eden he tried to make Eve believe that God did not mean what He said (See Gen. 3:1-5.) Satan succeeded in his foul plot and the fall of the race was the result. Since that day Satan has been using the same subtle scheme in trying to make men believe that God does not mean what He says, and during these last days he is making a great success of this awful delusion.

“Higher Criticism” is the name commonly given to this last method of attack upon the Word of God. The higher critics treat the Bible as a human book. Carried to its, logical conclusion, their position is summed up in these words, “What we cannot understand or explain by our reason, we reject.” They place their reason on the judge’s bench, and everything must be according to their opinion or it must be denied. In other words, whatever human reason cannot fathom, they reject with disdain. Not all of them go to this logical extreme, but they are all headed in the same direction, namely, the denial of the inspiration of the Holy Scriptures, Such men forget that human wisdom always leads away from God (Rom. 1:22; 1 Cor. 1:18-24).

The acceptance of this method of dealing with God’s Word has led to widely spread unbelief in the Bible, and as a result an awful apostasy from the faith. Many dear Christian souls have been perplexed and have been thrown into doubt and bewilderment in regard to the matter, by the rank utterances and denials of those who profess to be the preachers and teachers of God’s. Word, But the child of God has no need to be troubled or in doubt, for the Spirit of God knew and told us of all this nineteen centuries ago. (See 2 Tim. 3:1-5; 1 Tim. 4:1-2; 2 Tim. 4:2-4.)

The Colleges, Universities, and Theological Seminaries are almost without exception in the hands of these higher critics. As a result terrible havoc is being wrought in the lives of the young men and women who have gone under their teaching. We have seen some who, when they entered college, believed the Word of God and professed to be followers of Christ, but when they finished their course under some who are ordained preachers in one of the so called orthodox denominational schools, they were rank infidels, denying the Word and the Lord. Here is a sample of their teaching. One professor, an ordained orthodox (?) preacher in one of the largest Protestant denominations said that the story of Adam and Eve was an old grandmother’s tale, handed down by our ancestors to explain the origin of the human race and that somehow it was put into the Bible. He also stated that the Hebrews got the ten commandments from the code of an old heathen king, “Hammurabi.”

How lame such explanations are when put alongside of the precious inspired Word of the Living God. Paul says, “Sin entered into the world by one man” and “Death reigned from Adam to Moses.” (See Rom. 5:12-19). If the story of Adam and Eve is an old grandmother’s tale, then Paul was untrue in his statement, and thus the Word of God is made of none effect. But, “Let God be true and every man a liar.” The falsehoods of men must give way before God’s truth. “The Word of the Lord endureth forever.”

The terrible thing about these deceptions is that they are being sugar-coated and fed to the children in the Sunday Schools through the use of the S. S. Quarterlies, most of which are tainted with errors from beginning to end. One of the most awful errors is the widespread denial of the necessity for Christ’s death on the cross. The blood is denied as the means of salvation, and salvation by character building and works is the accepted way among these deniers of the faith. (See 1 Peter 1:18-19; Heb. 9:22.)

Our high school and public school teachers are also gradually joining, the ranks of these deniers of inspiration. In securing their own professional preparation, the teachers are all thrown more or less in contact with these unsound teachings in the colleges. The text books, too, are being poisoned in a covert way with the same unbelief. It is the rare thing, then, to have a young person get through even a high school education without being more or less tainted with this doctrine of doubts. If he goes on to finish the regular college course, the chances are that he or she will come out at the end thoroughly saturated with unbelief. When once the Word of, God is given up by a soul, that person is in a terrible condition, for he has thrown over the only thing that God can use to bring conviction of sin, and saving faith in Christ.

Parents cannot be too careful in guarding their children from these Satanic delusions.

Would not any Godly parent rather see his child go through life with an eighth grade education, and happy in his soul, than to see him rise, in the world through a university education, fatally blinded in his, soul by the poison of higher criticism?

Thank God that in these last days of departure from the faith, the true child of God has a refuge. In view of just this condition of things the apostle Paul said, “And now, brethren, I commend you to God, and to the Word of His grace, which is able to build you up, and to give you an inheritance among all them which are sanctified.” (See Acts 20:29-32.)

Questions for April

NOTE: It is our purpose (God willing) to offer as a reward a copy of some suitable book on Scripture truth, to each of the three young Christians sending in the most satisfactory series of answers to the fifteen questions for April, May and June.

Always give Scripture for answers, as well as your own expressions.

16. Give Scripture to show that water baptism is not necessary for admission to the Church.

17. Why should every believer be baptized?

18. What is meant by the Church being the “Body of Christ”?

19. Can one who is a member of the body of Christ ever cease to be such?

20. Why is it contrary to Scripture for any single company of Christians to call themselves the “Church of God”?

Answers to Questions for January

1. Matthew 16:18.

2. Future. “I will build.”

3. Jesus Christ, the Son of the living God (Matt. 16:18; 1 Cor. 3:11).

4. The word comes from two Greek words, meaning, “called out,” and was used of those called to assemble themselves together – hence the thought of an assembly of people. Look up Acts 19:32, 39, 41; Hebrews 2:12; Acts 7:38; 1 Corinthians 11:18; 14:19,35, where the same word is used for assembly or “church”.

5. Of believers in the Lord Jesus Christ, and each being sealed by the Holy Spirit. They are called living stones. “Ye also, as living stones,” etc. (1 Peter 2:5; Eph. 2:21; 1 Cor. 3:16).

Answers to Questions under Title of “Practical Conversations with Our Young People” are to be sent to The Young Christian, in care of 1306 Lyon Street, Des Moines, Iowa.

Scripture Study: Mark 10:1-31

Mark 10

Mark 10:1. The Lord comes into the coasts of Judea near the Jordan, and the people resort unto Him; and, as He was wont, He taught them again, unwearied in His service.

Mark 10:2-12. The Pharisees came to try Him, by the question: “Is it lawful for a man to put away his wife?” In return He asks them: “What did Moses command you?” And they said, “Moses suffered to write a bill of divorcement, and to put her away:”

The Lord uses this to teach us the sacredness of the marriage tie, the mystery of two becoming one flesh, as instituted of God at the beginning. Moses, for the hardness of their hearts, suffered them to put away their wives. But from the beginning God made them male and female. “For this cause shall a man leave his father and mother, and cleave to his wife; and they twain shall be one flesh. so then they are no more twain, but one flesh. What therefore God hath joined together, let not man put asunder.” Here the Lord puts the marriage tie in its real and original place, and makes it thus binding on all Christians. God’s creative hand formed the union, and does still. What therefore God hath joined together, let not man put asunder. It is very emphatic, His “I say unto you.”

In the house the disciples inquired more about this. He explained to them the seriousness of putting away.

“Whosoever shall put away his wife, and marry another, committeth adultery against her. And if a woman shall put away her husband, and be married to another, she committeth adultery.”

Matthew 5:32, and 19:9, makes an exception in putting away, that is: In case of fornication the offending one might be put away, it does not say must, but to marry her that is put away is committing adultery (Matt. 19:9), or to marry another after putting the one away is to commit adultery (Mark 10:12). How serious and sacred then is the marriage tie. Accordingly God has instituted it (Heb. 13:4).

The law of Moses, for the hardness of men’s hearts, allowed it to be broken. The law of countries may and does allow it now. But the man of God will abide by God’s institution, and refuse to take advantage of the legal deflection from the truth to gratify his fleshly desires. Like his Master, and precious Exemplar for his path, he will say, “Man shall not live by bread alone, but by every word that proceedeth out of the mouth of God” (Matt. 4:4).

Mark 10:13-16. And they brought young children to Him, that He should touch them: and His disciples rebuked those that brought them. But when Jesus saw it, He was much displeased (indignant), and said unto them, “Suffer the little children to come unto Me, and forbid them not: for of such is the Kingdom of God.” How different are the disciples in their feelings from the Lord. How deeply He is interested in their welfare. He looked with God’s compassionate eye upon them, and those who brought them and He was indignant that His disciples should treat them as they did. He saw in those dear children, the simplicity and confidence that was characteristic of all suitable for the Kingdom of God, those who would trust Him implicitly: they had not yet learned the deceitfulness of this world. God values the simple confidence of implicit trust in Him. “Verily I say unto you, whosoever shall not receive the Kingdom of God as a little child, he shall not enter therein.”

Mark 10:17-22. As He went on the way, “there came one running and kneeled to Him, and asked Him, Good Master, what shall I do that I may inherit eternal life?” This man was honest, moral, instructed in the law, a lovely character, amiable and well disposed, yet altogether blind to his real condition before God. He takes Jesus as a teacher who can inform him just what is lacking to make himself perfect to obtain eternal life. Jesus was only a man to him, so He answers, “Why callest thou Me good? there is none good but one, that is, God.” This should have let him see his own sinfulness, and that Jesus is God. The Lord adds, “Thou knowest the commandments, Do not commit adultery, Do not kill, Do not steal, Do not bear false witness, Defraud not, Honor thy father and mother.” The man answered, “Master, all these have I observed from my youth.” Jesus, beholding him, loved him. Such a fine disposition, and yet the Lord saw in him that his heart was in his possessions, so said unto him, “One thing thou lackest: go thy way, sell whatsoever thou hast, and give to the poor, and thou shalt have treasure in heaven: and come, take up the cross, and follow Me.” This disclosed his heart’s object, it was earth and possessions, rather than Christ and heaven. A cross here, and glory with Christ above, did not suit him, and one so amiable and moral turns his back on Christ and heaven, and chooses earth, and at the end the lake of fire.

Reader, what is your object? Is it Christ or self? Is your destiny heaven or the lake of fire? “Ye cannot serve God and Mammon.” Be warned by this young man who had great possessions; but only for time. He wanted to serve God, but just for his own benefit, though he would not if it took his riches away. His righteousness was all his own work and devising (Rom. 10:3:)

He is the opposite of Paul who counted all things but loss for Christ, and the excellency of the knowledge of Christ eclipsed everything else. He pressed on that he might win Christ, and be found in Him, with nothing of his own righteousness, which is of the law, but the righteousness which is of God by faith (Phil. 3:7-11).

Mark 10:23-27. Jesus looked round about on the astonished disciples, and said, “How hardly shall they that have riches enter into the Kingdom of God!” He answered their astonishment by saying, “Children, how hard it is for them that trust in riches to enter into the Kingdom of God! It is easier for a camel to go through the eye of a needle, than for a rich man to enter into the Kingdom of God.” The disciples thought a rich man had the best opportunity, and say, “Who then can be saved?” Jesus said, “With men it is impossible, but not with God: for with God all things are possible.” God can humble the richest and proudest of men to take their place as lost, ruined sinners. The proud, rich Nebuchadnezzar experienced this (Dan. 4:34-37). He filleth the hungry with good things, the rich He sends empty away (1 Sam. 2:6-8; Luke 1:53). The rich man must become poor in spirit, he must feel his need before God or he cannot be saved. He cannot save himself, nor help to save himself. If he attempts it, it is but “dead works.” “filthy rags” (Isa. 64:6). The grace of God brings salvation; those, who feel their need will accept it (Titus 2:11). They have nothing to recommend them but their need.

Mark 10:28-31. Then Peter began to say unto Him, “Lo, we have left all, and have followed Thee.”‘ Jesus answered, “Verily I say unto you, there is no man that hath left house, or brethren, or sisters, or father, or mother, or wife, or children, or lands, for My sake, and the gospel’s, but he shall receive an hundredfold now in this time, houses and brethren, and sisters, and mothers, and children, and lands, with persecutions, and in the world to come life everlasting.” The hundredfold is the compensation the soul experiences, given to all that put Christ first, both now and in the future. Israel’s “world to come” is the reign of Christ over the earth. We have the promise, in godliness of behavior, of the life that now is, and of that which is to come (1 Tim. 4:8), not of wealth in this world, but of the enjoyment of communion and favor of God that sustains now in the midst of opposition or persecution, and gives a reward in the future. But many that are first shall be last; and the last first. We must leave the dispensing of rewards to the One who can rightly value what is done, and give each his place in the kingdom according to His divine wisdom, and not as we would think.

Extracts of Letters From the Battle Fields - From an Officer

O, what cause I have to thank and bless and praise the Lord that I am well, although I have been eight times under the enemy’s heavy fire, coming out of it each time without being harmed. One realizes in such moments that our God and Father does answer the fervent prayers of His own. I will not tell you of the great agony and Misery which surround me, as enough of such news will reach you from other sources, only I would implore the brethren to continue in prayer, to remember especially all God’s children in the war, and to intercede much for those who do not yet know the Lord. How many have fallen in this war without hope and without God!

From a Naval Officer

The distribution of tracts among the soldiers is carried on daily from 8 a. m. till midnight. Forty to fifty thousand tracts and Bibles are given away monthly, for which work about a hundred dollars is given monthly. The Lord has encouraged and given much joy to the brethren who are interested in this work; only eternity will declare what has been done here, and in many other places, and in the garrisons since the mobilization. As an encouraging example of how the Lord has blessed this work we give a copy of a letter just received from the field:

January 6, 1915.

Although the son of Christian parents, I had never cared very earnestly about my soul, though often warned about it. Through the mobilization I awoke from my carelessness and realized that God was solemnly speaking to me. I felt that each day might be the last, and that I should be lost if I should die in the war. Full of anxiety and unrest, I decided anew to pray to God for forgiveness of my sins, but I received no assurance. This went on till the sixth day of mobilization, on which I had to enlist with a burden which almost crushed me. I went early to the headquarters where all were gathered. As we were getting started, a gentleman was distributing tracts. Eagerly I reached out for one of the leaflets, as if sure that I would find in it that which I was seeking. The words of the title, “I will be there,” fell like soothing ointment on my heart.

I knew those words came from the Lord, and I knew He would not forget me in the war. I could not read the little tract till we were on the train. With interest I read the narrative in which a lady on a sea voyage sought to make known to a little child why the Lord Jesus died for us. Through this was made known to me that the Lord Jesus died for me, too. I realized the blessedness for which I had sought so long in vain. Now I could believe, and with a happy heart T, too, could say, “I will be there.” Although much tried by Satan, through the help of the Lord, I was enabled to withstand his wiles, and to follow Him who gave His precious blood for me.

Concentration Camp and Hospital

Two of our believing sisters are nurses in this hospital, and so have access to the Concentration Camp, and find it a precious work for the Lord to give away to those poor prisoners the Word of God. One of these has written us several encouraging letters from which we send extracts:

1. “We have at present forty wounded, but expect shortly 100 to 150. The wounded and also the well rejoice much when we bring them something to read. Here in the camp is a Testament, and it is passed from one to the other, so much do they like it. If possible send us more. Even the doctors. ask for Testaments for the sick.”

2. “Thank you very much for the thirty Testaments and 100 Gospels and 200 tracts. It is a great joy to me to distribute them among the sick ones and also the nurses. O, how these sick ones rejoice when we give them something to read! One has read the Gospel of John twenty-one times. How he will rejoice when he receives a whole Testament. Each one would like to have one for himself. The nurses also read the Testament every leisure moment they have, and often I see the tears roll down their cheeks as they read. May the gracious Lord give light to many a poor soul, so that this captivity may be the means of leading them to real freedom. How often do I wish that all men would love the Word of God as do those poor prisoners. “In the isolated barracks that I am not allowed to enter, a doctor distributes with pleasure pamphlets and Testaments. “We have now 170 wounded and 120 sick in the isolated barracks.”

3. “I received with thankfulness the package of 70 Testaments, 100 Gospels and 200 pamphlets. O, how our sick ones rejoice over the Testaments. How thankful I am that through your help I can be useful to these sick ones, not only for their bodies, but also for their souls. We have met two children of God among the prisoners. It was a great joy. We have now 1,000 men, but a great transport is expected soon.”

The above sisters have distributed 350 Testaments, 1,200 tracts, 1,000 Gospels.

Correspondence: Second Blessing After Conversion

Question 159: By N. F. C.

Answer: It was on the cross that the work of atonement was done. The sufferings, death and blood shedding of our Lord met and satisfied all the claims of God’s throne against sin. God has raised Him from among the dead, and given Him glory, that our faith and hope might be in God.

His resurrection is the proof to us that God is glorified. If Christ were not raised, the whole story were untrue. By one offering we are perfected forever (Heb. 10:14). God sees us in Christ. He is God’s righteousness; we are in Him. “As He is, so are we in this world.”

His place on high gives us also a place there in the Father’s house.

Christ’s priesthood (Heb. 7:25) meets us in our weakness, journeying through the wilderness. The priesthood is exercised on behalf of believers who come unto God by Him.

Question 160: Is there a second blessing, or work of grace, not received at conversion? Am I wrong in thinking every child of God is sanctified? M. B.

Answer: There are many truly converted people who do not understand their place and portion in Christ. They are not satisfied with their spiritual condition, and have been taught that an act of surrender or consecration will obtain for them a second work of grace, which some call sanctification.

The word “sanctify” means “to set apart”. On looking into the Word of God, we find it applied to the Christian in two ways: Firstly – Absolute sanctification, that is, of the person, Secondly – Practical or progressive sanctification, that is of the heart and ways.

The first is like a husband and wife set apart for each other by the marriage.

The second is like the two being married, learning to please each other in their ways.

To the first such scriptures as 1 Cor. 6:11; 2 Thess. 2:13; Heb. 10:10, 14; 1 Peter 1:2, would apply.

To the second, John 17:17; 1 Cor. 2:30; 1 Thess. 4:3,4; 5:23; Rom. 12:1; Titus 2:11,12.

A sinner brought to Christ is sanctified, is forgiven, is a child of God, a member of the body of Christ, his body is a temple of the Holy Spirit who now dwells in him. Often the question is asked, Why then are Christians not always happy? We find the reason is, the flesh is in us – that old selfish nature. We cannot improve it, or get rid of it, by any act or surrender. We are to reckon it dead in the death of Christ (Rom. 6:6,11).

But we do need to keep Christ before us as our object in life, and steadily and daily yield up our bodies a living sacrifice, holy, acceptable unto God, our intelligent service, and be renewed in the spirit of our minds, feeding upon the Word of God (Rom. 12:1-2).

In Whom I Have Redemption

Some years ago, my lot was cast for a time in a very gay, pleasure-loving family, the members of which were, with one exception, apparently strangers to the grace of God. The one exception was a little girl, who loved the Savior.

A beautiful home hers was, as far as outward things were concerned, but my heart ached as I saw the hollowness and unhappiness which lay beneath the gaiety around me. The servants seemed to have followed the example of their master and mistress, and though owning that they were not safe for eternity, generally avoided any conversation about their souls, excusing themselves on the plea of being “too busy” to listen. “Ah,” they were warned, “you will not be ‘to busy’ to die.”

Amongst the servants was a nice-looking young woman, whose face was so bright and pleasant that I used at first to think she must be one of the Lord’s own. Her manner, too, was quite different from that of all the rest. As I very rarely saw her, I made inquiry of the servant who usually attended to my wants, and found that she was not living in the house, but only came in when extra help was required for needlework. So, much as I wished to speak to her, I felt there was little prospect of my doing so. But just when we are helpless God can act. One day I found that three or four of the servants, with A. to help, were to be at needlework for several afternoons in the room nearest mine.

I felt that this was an opportunity I must not lose; so, when I knew that they were all at work, I took an interesting gospel book – a story of two poor little children – to read to them, feeling sure that their hearts would be touched, when hearing of childish misery and sorrow cheered and brightened by a Savior’s love.

So, with an earnest prayer that God would use the little book for His own glory, I began reading. They became much interested, and when I had laid the book down, and began to ask them if they would like to know what it was to have their sins forgiven, and to be ready if death came suddenly, to go to a home so bright, so glorious that it was beyond all thought – even then they listened, and more than one looked at her work through tears. When I rose to go there was a general request that I would come again.

That was just what I wanted; so next day I went, and, after finishing the little book, appealed earnestly to them to accept the Savior at once, telling them that they would be lost if they did not, and that the best of us were poor, helpless sinners, utterly unable to save ourselves, and unable to do anything to please God until saved by faith in Christ Jesus.

That was the last time I read to them all. The particular work required was finished, and I only saw them occasionally, as before. But the Lord’s gracious work had been begun, though I did not know it at the moment. Not many days after, a knock came at the door of my room, early in the morning, and A. entered, and asked if she might come in while I read my morning chapter, as one of the servants had told her I was accustomed to do this, and that I should be glad for any of them to come if they would. For a moment I was tempted to change the chapter which I had already begun for another, as I was reading the Epistle to the Colossians, for I thought a simpler portion might be better. However, I did not alter it, but in coming to the verses, “In whom we have redemption through His blood, even the forgiveness of sins,” and the following, I laid particular stress upon them, and spoke to A. about them very earnestly. The next morning she came in still earlier, with her face all aglow, and said, “O, I felt I must come and tell you at once; I can say that verse now, ‘In whom I have redemption through His blood;’ yes, that’s true of me, really true – I was obliged to come and tell you.”

At first it seemed too good to be true; but, as I saw how her face glowed with an emotion that came from a heart stirred to its depths, I could only join her in tears of joy for the good news. Afterward she told me how angry she had felt when I said she was a lost sinner; that she was sure she was not for she had lived a good life, getting up at five o’clock to get her work done to go to early communion at her church. No one before had told her she was a sinner. “But I could not get it out of my mind,” she said, “and when I went to bed I could not sleep, and I lay and thought about it, and the next day, too; and I felt so wretched, for I began to be afraid it was true. Then I read in the Bible,” she added, “but that did not help me; and then I came in to see if you would let me hear you read the other morning, and that verse I could not forget – it kept in my mind, and after I went to bed I was thinking over it, and all at once I saw that that was the way I might be saved – and oh, the difference it made! I saw that it was His work, not mine, and I was so happy! I felt almost afraid for the morning to come, for fear the happiness should go; but it hasn’t, for I am ‘in the kingdom of His dear Son.’”

Well, dear reader, I have little more to add. I saw A. for some months after this, and rejoiced to witness the reality of her life in Christ. Her face was brighter than ever, and it was a deep joy to me to see how He had led her on; and now I am looking forward to meet her at Home. Dear reader, can you say, “In whom I have redemption through His blood, even the forgiveness of sins”?

The Conscientious Grocer

At the time when Samuel Budget, afterward called “The Successful Merchant,” first went into business, pepper was laid under a heavy tax. In consequence it was commonly adulterated, and in almost every grocery store might be seen a cask marked “P. D.,” pepper dust, a dust looking like pepper, with which the pepper was mixed before it was sold. It had grown into a custom of the trade, and men who called themselves honest men, did it without stopping to think, or to ask, whether it was right or wrong.

A cask with “P. D.” on it was also found in Mr. Henry Budget’s store. As soon as Samuel Budget went into the firm, his conscience began to grumble. That “everybody did so” was an argument which had no weight with him. If everybody did wrong, he ought to do what was right. Some said, “It was only a trick of the trade.”

The more he thought of it, the more he hated the sight of that ugly cask. It looked like a hypocrite, and he liked genuine things, men or goods. He felt sure he could not ask the blessing of God upon the use of this “P. D.” This decided him, and he determined instantly to obey his conscience. It was night. He went into his store, rolled the cask down into an old quarry behind the building, where he broke it up, and scattered the “P. D.” to the four winds, and then his conscience was at rest.

Whether the tricks of the commercial world have decreased or otherwise, since the days of Samuel Budget, we do not stop to inquire, the above contains a fine example for those who have just commenced their Christian course, and whose desire is to walk so that they may have the testimony that they please God.

Now, as you wish to follow the Lord “with purpose of heart,” you must refuse to sanction anything and everything which the Lord will condemn, and upon which you “could not ask the blessing of God.”

After he had broken up the “ugly cask,” he possessed what money can never purchase, viz., a peaceful conscience and an uncondemning heart.

If you, dear young Christians, will walk in absolute subjection to the Word of God at all cost, you will have the testimony of a good conscience, and the approval of “your heavenly Father,” which will richly compensate for all the shame and reproach which may be heaped upon you, or for any temporary loss you may sustain. You will realize that communion with the Father and His Son which only those who possess “a good conscience” can enjoy.

“Seek ye first the kingdom of God and His righteousness, and all these (necessary) things will be added unto you” (Matt. 6:33).

A Word to Young Christians: No. 5 - The Scriptures

Although the above subject has been so often referred to in this magazine yet it is felt that this series of papers would be incomplete without a few words on the great importance and value of the Word of God to the young Christian.

On all hands the effort of Satan is to discredit the Scriptures, because he knows well that if he can undermine the authority of the Word of God in the mind and heart of the Christian, the bulwark against his attacks no longer exists. “Hath God said,” was the subtle suggestion of the enemy in the Garden of Eden, and it is the same today. But our Lord Himself answered him by “It is written,” “It is said,” drawing all His replies as the dependent and obedient Man from the written Word. Christ always accredited and put His seal upon the Old Testament Scriptures, just as we have them, and this ought to be sufficient authority for all who acknowledge Him as their Lord and Savior. And what a complete revelation of God’s mind we have! not only the Old Testament, but the New; indited by the Spirit through vessels chosen and fitted for the purpose.

What is especially needed for the young Christian is to meditate upon God’s Word in a spirit of prayer and dependence; allowing that Word to judge him, and learning more and more of the blessed Savior from it. It is the divinely given food, so absolutely necessary for the soul’s growth and sustainment. “Desire earnestly the sincere milk of the Word,” says the apostle Peter, “that ye may grow thereby.” One of the things which characterizes the godly man in Psa. 1 is that he “delights” in the law of the Lord, and he “meditates” in it day and night. So Joshua, when just about to fight the battles of the Lord, was exhorted to meditate in the book of the Law day and night. It is true that those who are necessarily very much occupied with the business of life may not be able to devote a length of time to the study of the Scripture, yet it is of all importance that such should fed upon the Word before the duties of the day commence, just as the Israelite was to gather the manna fresh every morning, before the sun waxed hot, for the sustenance of himself and his household. A few verses brought home by the Spirit of God to the heart, and meditated upon during the day, may have more power and blessing than whole chapters read over and then forgotten.

It is a great thing in reading Scripture to seek to learn from it, not to bring our own thoughts to it. We need also to be kept from the mere speculation on the Word of God, which is so rife in this our day. The prophet says, “To this man will I look, even to him that is poor and of a contrite spirit, and trembleth at My Word.” Deep reverence for God’s Word as God’s Word, and a spirit of humble dependence on Him for light and teaching, alone can keep us from the imaginings of the mind and the foolish speculations into which we are liable to fall. There is very much to encourage in the words of the Lord, “If any man will (or desires to) do His (God’s) will he shall know of the doctrine.” If there be the earnest desire to do God’s will, if the eye be single, and if Christ and His glory be the only motive of the heart, then we can most assuredly count upon God for blessing and profit in the reading of His Word.

The more evil abounds, the greater the confusion in the professing Church, the more importance we should attach to the Scriptures. It was to “God and to the word of His grace” that the apostle commended the elders of the church at Ephesus, when addressing them for the last time. And the same apostle, in the last epistle he ever wrote, exhorted Timothy to “continue” in the things which he had learned; for “all scripture” is given by inspiration of God, and is profitable, etc. Our God has not left us unprovided for in view of the perilous times of the last days, and the seductive power of Satan. No! He has given us through inspired men raised up and qualified for the purpose, a complete guide; so that the man of God is “complete, fully equipped” unto all good works.

Nothing can take the place of the Word of God itself. Therefore, we would say, especially to those who are young in the faith, read the Word itself, not merely good books or magazines, however valuable such may be in their place. Seek to feed upon the Word from day to day, in communion with the One who gave it, and to draw from it that source of strength and refreshment so much needed in going through the world with all the snares, trials, and difficulties which beset the path.

The Work of the Gospel

How May You Help?

“I would very much like to help in the work of the Gospel, but I don’t know how.”

These words, spoken by a young believer, probably voice the desires and exercises of hundreds.

Let me give you a few brief hints that may help you to find an answer to the question.

1. Seek to realize your great responsibility.

“Yours must be a very responsible position.” said a traveler to a man who had charge of the switches at a railway junction where five lines meet.

“Yes,” was the reply; “but it is as nothing compared with yours as a Christian.”

True and weighty words! Pause, and consider them. You, a believer in Christ; you, into whose soul the light of the Gospel has shone; you, who have a knowledge of the way of salvation; you have a great responsibility towards those around you who are still in darkness.

Let the thought of this bring you to your knees. Be not among the number who echo Cain’s question, “Am I my brother’s keeper?” Own your obligation before God, and pray earnestly for grace to enable you to fulfill it. You may not need grace to cross the seas, endure great privations, and eventually die a martyr’s death. But whatever be the way you are led to set about meeting your responsibility, you will need help and grace from on high. Be much in prayer then, as to your great obligation to help in the spread of the Gospel.

2. Begin with yourself.

In these matters it is permissible, nay, it is absolutely necessary, to begin with number one.

David Dodge, a servant of Christ, was in conversation with a fellow-believer who, like himself, was eager to see the work of the Gospel prosper. They talked together of the fallen state of the Church, the strange dullness and apathy of Christians. They agreed as to the need of more zeal and enthusiasm, more prayer and consecration. Finally, one of them broke in with”Friend Dodge, suppose thou and I make a beginning.”

That is it. Let those who long to be of service make a beginning themselves. Let them give themselves to prayer and fasting in holy and’ fervent desire for the blessing of others. With purpose of heart and in true self-judgment let there be an earnest waiting upon God. Only thus can vessels be made meet for the Master’s use.

3. Do not neglect simple, humble ways of service.

A nurse had lately settled in a home, and placed a card announcing some meetings in the frame of a picture in her room. After it had remained there for two or three days, the landlady asked her what it referred to. The nurse replied that it was an invitation to some Gospel services, and as she could not attend them herself, she had placed it where others could see it who might be able to go. She asked the landlady if she intended going.

!” was the reply. “I cannot even get to church because of the children.”

The nurse offered to look after the little ones if the mother would go. Thanking her cordially, the landlady agreed. She went, and was converted. The change wrought in her induced her husband also to go, and he came home a converted man. Later on, a son and a daughter, influenced by the change in their parents, went to the meetings and found joy and peace in believing. These four were brought to the Lord through the inquiry caused by the little card.

Do not, then, let us overlook the importance of little acts of service like this.

4. Do not leave the work of spreading the Gospel to preachers.

Sometimes people who are left unmoved by the most fervent preaching are reached by a word fitly spoken by a friend.

In a certain place, when the winter ice on the river was breaking up at the approach of spring, a farmer got into a boat to cross to the other side. Hardly had he loosed from the bank before his boat was struck by a floating mass of ice and carried by it out into the swift-running current. A neighbor, seeing his danger, rode with all speed to a town several miles further down the river. Some of the townspeople secured a good many stout ropes and went out to the bridge that spanned the river. Here they spread themselves out in a line from side to side of the river, each man holding a rope over the parapet of the bridge. They could not tell at just what point the boat with the farmer would pass under, so they put a rope down every two or three feet all the way across.

By and by the farmer was seen, wet and cold, standing in the boat, drifting helplessly along with the current. He saw the ropes dangling from the bridge; he seized the nearest one, was drawn up, and saved.

One rope might not have answered the purpose. But with many ropes, each held by a different hand, there was almost sure to be one that he could grasp.

The preachers of the Gospel hang out a rope, as it were, from the platform and the desk. But some sinners do not seem able to lay hold of it. If business men, fathers and mothers of families, young men and young women, Christian friends and neighbors, would all hold out ropes, many sinners would certainly be saved.

See to it that you are holding out a rope from the place where God has set you.

5. Think of children’s souls as well as of those of older people.

It may be that you can gain the ear of some dear young ones where you find it difficult to speak to their elders. Savonarola, the Italian reformer, used to say: “We must fish with nets that have meshes small enough to catch the smallest fish.”

Are you a teacher in a Sunday School? Regard your work as that of a winner of souls. Meet your class, from time to time, not merely to instruct them, but to aim at their eternal salvation. Name them again and again in prayer to God, and seek from Him grace, not only to teach them, but to win them for Christ.

Let each reader make a point of definitely inquiring in the presence of God as to how he or she may best endeavor to fulfill the great obligation that lies upon every Christian to spread the Gospel.

“David inquired at the Lord... And He answered him” (1 Sam. 30:8).

The Sin Question: John 1:29

On the cross, and only there, God settled this question. Sin had been triumphing in the world for about 4000 years; but now the fitting moment has arrived – God’s “due time” has come when He must vindicate Himself in His own creation. Sin must be settled; man, the sinner saved or judged; Satan bruised and God glorified. All turns upon this: Will God settle His account with the sinner? Will He punish sin in the person of the sinner, or How?

“God so loved the world that He gave His only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth on Him should not perish, but have everlasting life” (John 3:16).

Thus, then, we have God loving and God giving. He loved the world, and He gave His Son. The Lord Jesus goes to the cross and the “Lord hath laid on Him the iniquity of us all”; “who Himself bare our sins in His own body on the tree.” God takes up this long-delayed question and deals with His Son, the sinner’s willing substitute about it – root and branch, sin and sins. It is thoroughly gone into, nothing is slurred over, but all is dealt with according to the nature of God. Righteousness is the basis of the whole settlement. Darkness overspreads the scene; man cannot stand there. God and His Son are alone in those terrible hours. We have had the holy privilege of hearing the cry which told out the severity of God’s judgment. “My God! My God! why hast Thou forsaken Me?” The sins were borne and the root of them all condemned. O, He has been in the river of death! “He appeared to put away sin by the sacrifice of Himself.” Now all turns upon this: Is sin a settled question? Has He really borne it away? Has He really met the mind of God about it? HE HAS!

The question of sin is now closed. God will never re-open it with any poor sinner who simply believes on Jesus.

He Is Precious

1 Peter 2:7

He my Lord, to me is precious,

Every moment as it flies, In

His love He sought and found me,

Suffered untold agonies.

Pardoned all my sins forever,

Ransomed me from sins domain,

Earned for me eternal glory,

Called me with Himself to reign.

In His love for me He suffered-

O what depths of love are there-

Unto Him eternal glory

Soon I’ll give Him over there.

Practical Conversations With Our Young People: The Light of the World

When the blessed Lord Jesus was here He could say, “I am the light of the world” (John 9:5). The world would not have Him, but chose “darkness rather than light, because their deeds were evil” (John 3:19). At Calvary’s cross they blotted out the Light of the world and rejoiced in the darkness.

On the day of Pentecost God in His continued merciful dealing with man, set up a new light in the world – the Church. In the first chapter of the book of Revelation, we see the Lord Jesus walking in the midst of the seven golden candlesticks. Now a candlestick is for the purpose of holding a candle, and a candle is for the purpose of giving out light. Jesus, said, “Neither do men light a candle, and put it under a bushel, but on a candlestick; and it giveth light unto all that are in the house” (Matt. 5:15).

What a solemn thing then for us to think that today the only divine light that shines upon this poor dark world is the light of the Church of God. Just in the measure that the Church is faithful to her position as light bearer, just in that measure does the truth of God shine out as a beacon for the lost world.

When the electricians come to wire our houses, why do they put the electric lights in the ceiling rather than in the floor? Why are street lights strung high above the thoroughfare rather than placed like the water plugs, along side of the walks? Why does not the government place its great search lights on floating buoys like the warning bells, instead of in the pinnacle of some great stone lighthouse? Is it not because the extent of illumination is in proportion to the elevation. The higher you place the light, the greater the territory illuminated. Does this illustration not bring before us, young Christians, the secret of the dim clouded light that shines out from the Church of God today? The Lord Jesus never intended the Church to be a part of the world, nor to take part in the world. James said in Acts 15:14, “God at the first did visit the Gentiles, to take out of them a people for His name.” In other words God is taking out from the world a people and forming them into one body – the Church, and the Head and Center of that Church is a living Christ in heaven. The promises set before this Church were all heavenly (Eph. 1:3). Her calling was a heavenly calling (Heb. 3:1); her destiny a heavenly destiny; (1 Thess. 4:13-18); her citizenship a heavenly citizenship (Phil. 3:20).

In the beginning when God’s Church maintained this place of separation from the world, her pure light revealing the ugly sores of the sin-cursed creation, the world sought to do to her what it had done to her Head. All the power and authority of the mighty Roman Empire was directed toward extinguishing this divine light. Christians were hounded like beasts; their burning bodies illuminated the gladiatorial contests of the emperors, and their bodies were rent limb from limb for no other reason than that their profession and life condemned the guilty conscience of the world.

But what a change soon took place! Satan, baffled in his efforts to snuff out the light of the world through persecution, turned himself to cunning flatteries. The world now made promises to the Church that if only they would cast in their lot with them they should become great among the institutions of the world. Christians were urged to accept offices in worldly government; to become politicians, and seek to manage the world according to Christian principles. The result was appalling. Instead of the Church elevating the world, the Church had descended from her high position as light bearer to the low level of the world. Instead of being a people taken out from the world they were now a great mass of profession, hopelessly mixed with the world in such a manner that only God knew those that were His (2 Tim. 2:19). The Church now must vie with the world. If the world had great governmental buildings, the Church must have grand structures in competition. The world had music and operas; the Church must have gowned choirs and orchestras. The world had silver tongued orators; the Church must have polished preachers. Nations boasted of conquest and increasing wealth; the Church then must have numbers and a rich membership among the rich.

In busying herself with the world’s affairs, and the world’s ways, the Church lost sight of her mission, and the sense of her responsibility to her Head in the glory. Now her energies were expended in abolishing drunkenness in the world; in putting good men into the world’s governmental positions and establishing social centers, where the world might better gather for sports and plays. She sought the spread of education, thinking thus to lead men into more useful lives in the world. But the fact that she was here to testify to the truth, that this poor world was doomed; that wrath was coming; that judgment was about to break; that God was about to take vengeance on the world for the murder and continued rejection of His Son – all these things were practically forgotten. The result is the condition in which you and I find the professing Church today.

Now young Christian, if you and I by God’s grace have had our eyes opened to see this sad, retrogression in the Church, does not God hold us responsible to get back to New Testament principles and practice; to trim our lamps; to take our place outside with the rejected Christ, waiting for Him to come from heaven (Heb. 13:12-13). Let us then have done with the world, its policies, its schemes, its politics, its wars, its principles. Let our very stand in the midst of it be a testimony against it and our Christ be presented to it as its only refuge where to find peace and joy, safety and happiness. “Come out from among them, and be ye separate, saith the Lord, and touch not the unclean thing; and I will receive you, and will be a Father unto you, and ye shall be My sons and daughters, saith the Lord Almighty” (2 Cor. 6:17-18).

Questions for May

NOTE: To the young Christians sending in the most satisfactory series of answers to these fifteen questions on the Church, a first, second, and third reward will be given, as announced in the April number of The Young Christian.

Always give Scripture for answers, as well as your own expressions.

21. What treatment should the Church expect from the World?

22. How many heads has the Church?

23. Whence came the gifts to the Church?

24. What are the gifts given to the Church?

25. For what purpose are gifts given to the Church?

Answers to Questions for February

6. Pentecost. See Lev. 23:15-21. Compare Acts 2:1.

7. On the day of Pentecost, Sunday, Lord’s Day, the first day of the week, ten days after Christ’s ascension, the “morrow after the sabbath.” Lev. 23; Acts 2.

8. Jews dwelling in different parts of the world. Acts 2:5.

9. Jewish faith. No Gentiles admitted until Acts 10.

10. Because it the Lord’s work to do the “joining.” No man could join the Church of God. God adds to the Church daily those who believe the gospel of their salvation. Acts 2:47; 1 Cor. 12:13; Eph. 2:22; 1 Peter 2:5.

Scripture Study: Mark 10:32-52

Mark 10:32-52

Mark 10:32-34. And they were in the way going up to Jerusalem; and Jesus went before them; and they were amazed; and as they followed they were afraid. He saw their fear and tells them deliberately what is going to happen to Him. We afterward see how little they received it. “Behold, we go up to Jerusalem; and the Son of Man shall be delivered unto the chief priests, and unto the scribes; and they shall condemn Him to death, and shall deliver Him to the Gentiles; and they shall mock Him, and shall scourge Him, and shall spit upon Him, and shall kill Him; and the third day He shall rise again.” He was to die; first His own people would condemn Him, then the Gentiles would put Him on the cross, but the third day He would rise again.

Mark 10:35-40. James and John make a special request, “Grant unto us that we may sit, one on Thy right hand, and the other on Thy left hand, in Thy glory.” They knew that He was the King of Israel, they had seen Him on the mount of transfiguration, their faith owned Him. They did not seem to understand that His sufferings must come first. With selfish motives James and John seek to get the nearest and chief places, and perhaps they thought they deserved them. The Lord turns it to instruction; they would share His sufferings. He said unto them, “Ye know not what ye ask: can ye drink of the cup that I drink of? And be baptized with the baptism that I am baptized with?” And they said unto Him, “We can.” He replied, “Ye shall indeed drink of the cup that I drink of; and with the baptism that I am baptized withal shall ye be baptized: but to sit on My right hand and on My left hand is not Mine to give; but it shall be given to them for whom it is prepared.” He is alone in the work of atonement, but they could suffer rejection and martyrdom, and they would; the place in the kingdom would be given to the ones for whom it was prepared, and as the One who will give it knows to whom to give it according to what they have passed through in this world for Christ.

Mark 10:41-45. The. ten heard it and began to be much displeased (indignant). That showed the ten were just as selfish as the two. Jesus as the lowly servant,. would not take the right to give James and John their places, and now the same lowly One teaches them the lesson of lowly love. The world seeks to be great in its own eyes and in each other’s sight, but the servants of Christ must be like Christ, the greatest is the servant of all. He came down to the lowest place. “Let this mind be in you which was also in Christ Jesus” (Phil. 2:5).

“Lo, My face to shame and spitting

Did I turn for thee;

If thou art the least and lowest,

Then remember Me.”

“For even the Son of Man came not to be ministered unto, but to minister, and to give His life a ransom for many.” He who is the truest servant of Jesus is small in his own eyes, and he is the greatest, because he is more like his Lord in humility and love.

Mark 10:46-52. They came to Jericho. He is now nearing the end of His earthly journey. It is the city of the curse, and we are reminded what the Lord passed through on the cross for sin (Josh. 6:26; Gal. 3:13). His ministry as prophet is over. He has yet to present Himself as Son of David, the King. We might find Israel’s picture in the young, moral, law keeping, rich ruler (Mark 10:17-22), but here is the picture of the blind and, therefore, needy believing remnant – a picture, too, of a needy sinner. “And as He went out of Jericho with His disciples and a great number of people, blind Bartimeus, the son of Timeus, sat by the highway side begging.” Here is a picture of need. “And when he heard that it was Jesus of Nazareth, he began to cry cut, and say, Jesus, Thou Son of David, have mercy on me.” There was true faith, the despised Nazarene was to him the king, the true Son of David. Opposers he had plenty, for many charged him to hold his peace: he was only a blind beggar, not of any importance, but he cried the more a great deal, “Thou Son of David, have mercy on me.” Yes, there is mercy and grace for those who do not deserve blessing, but only judgment; it is abundant mercy for the Jews (1 Peter 1:3). Jesus stood still at the call of a blind man. It was in the Lord’s heart of love to bless him. Jesus commanded him to be called, and willing servants carry the message. “Be of good comfort, rise; He calleth thee.” And he, casting away his garment, rose and came to Jesus. He lets nothing hinder him, away goes his garment. The young man wrapped his tighter around him (verse 22), and turned back to eternal destruction; the blind man let everything go (Phil. 3:4-7). Jesus said unto him, “What wilt thou that I should do unto thee?” Well He knew, but He loves to heat’ us tell Hint our need. And the answer was ready before the request was made. so will it be again with needy Israel (Isa. 65:24). “Before they call, I will answer; and while they are yet speaking, I will hear.” Bartimeus answered, “Lord, that I might receive my sight.” And Jesus said unto him, “Go thy way; thy faith hath made thee whole.” And immediately he received his sight, and followed Jesus in the way. He is like Paul again (Phil. 3:7). The laying aside of hindrances, was true at his conversion, but Verses 8 to 14 tell us he found in Christ an all-absorbing object for his heart. So with the blind man, Jesus said, “Go thy way,” and in perfect liberty he follows Jesus. This is the true good works, scripture speaks of, telling of gratitude to Him who loved us first; and by it serving according to the law of liberty.

“O God! What cords of love are Thine,

How gentle, yet how strong!

Thy truth and grace their strength combine,

To draw our souls along.

Drawn by such cords we’ll onward move,

Till round the throne we meet,

And, captains in the chains of love,

Embrace our Savior’s feet.”

(Continued from page 107)

Christ, the Object of Our Hearts

The Spirit of God ever seeks to present Christ more attractively to us and to enable our hearts to be engaged with Him, as the very One to suit us at every hour. If in joy, to help us in our joy; if in sorrow, to sympathize with us; and then the heart is drawn out more adoringly and absolutely to Christ Himself as the only One who in every way satisfies it. The Lord was on earth a very beautiful object, and no one saw beauty in Him; but now the Spirit of God not only shows us the beauty that is in Him, but also gives us a capacity to appreciate and enjoy Him, as the real and sufficient object of our hearts; and when we are spiritual, we are instrumentally doing the very same to others. The heart, delighted by an object that supremely satisfies it, is in the very highest and deepest enjoyment. That object is Christ, and the ministry of the Spirit of God is to present Him to us, and to enable us to see what He is. This joy is unspeakable and full of glory.

Correspondence: Unions; Heb. 9:28; Jude 15

Question 161: What does Scripture say is our path in regard to voluntary associations or unions? M. K.

Answer: Confederations of men always have man as their object. See the first one in Gen. 11:4. The Lord broke it in pieces (Isa. 8:9). For us, 2 Corinthians 6:14 to 7:1 gives simple and full instruction. It begins by marking out the contrast between children of God and the world. What fellowship hath righteousness with unrighteousness, light with darkness, Christ with Belial, or a believer with an unbeliever? God dwells and walks in and with His people. He is their God. “Wherefore come out from among them, and be ye separate, saith the Lord, and touch not the unclean thing; and I will receive you, and will be a Father unto you, and ye shall be (to Me for) My sons and daughters, saith the Lord Almighty.” With such a promise from the One who has everything at His disposal, we may well feel encouraged to obey, perfecting holiness in the fear of God.

Question 162: When Christ died upon the cross, did He bear the sins of the whole world? In Hebrews 9:28 it says: “the sins of many.” A. J. R.

Answer: Scripture shows us that God has been glorified in the work of the cross about the whole question of sin, so that in righteousness now He can save and cleanse the deepest-dyed sinner living on the earth (Isa. 1:18). “This is a faithful saying, and worthy of all acceptation, that Christ Jesus came into the world to save sinners; of whom I am chief” (1 Tim. 1:15)

We can therefore tell the unsaved of God’s love to them (John 3;14-16), and say to them, “Christ died for the ungodly.” “While we were yet sinners, Christ died for us” (Rom. 5:6-8). Christ “died for all” (2 Cor. 5:14-15). He bought the whole world (Matt. 13:44); even the blasphemer is bought (2 Peter 2:1), and He is the propitiation for the whole world (“the sins of” are left out in the original – 1 John 2:2). It is there God and guilty man can meet. We can tell the guilty ones how to know their sins forgiven (Acts 10:43). “Whosoever believeth in Him shall receive remission of sins.” (See also Acts 13:38-39). But it is the language of the believer that says, “He was wounded for our transgressions, He was bruised for our iniquities” (Isa. 53:5-6; see 1 Cor. 15:3 and 1 Peter 2:24). Notice the words, our, we, us. Thus the believer applies the truth to himself.

Question 163: John 10. H. C.

Answer: It is the door into the sheepfold for the Messiah. He came, fulfilling all that the Word of God foretold about Him. He was the woman’s seed (Gen. 3:15); the virgin’s Son (Isa. 7:14; 9:6); born in Bethlehem (Mic. 5:2), etc. The scribes, rulers, and some who pretended to be the Messiah, were the thieves and robbers, who took upon themselves authority that did not belong to them. They cast the healed man out (John 9:34). Jesus was Israel’s true and good Shepherd.

John 10:3. The Porter is God working in spite of man’s wickedness (Acts 2:23), so that through His death and resurrection He could lead His sheep out of the fold, that is, from under the law and ordinances. He calls His own sheep by name, and leadeth them out. No Jew could get out from under the law until Christ died and rose again. He goeth before them.

In John 10:7, He says, “I am the door of the sheep.” He is their authority for leaving all that belongs to Judaism. He bore the curse of the law (Gal. 3:13). The law put Him to death, and the converted Jew, like’ Paul, can say, I through the law am dead to the law, that I might live unto God. I am crucified with Christ. The law has nothing to say to a dead man. But now Paul lives: “Nevertheless I live: yet not I, but Christ liveth in me” (Gal. 2:19-20). So now believers are outside this fold, which is Judaism.

John 10:9 is Christianity; not the fold at all “I am the door: by Me, if any man (Jew or Gentile) enter in, he shall be saved”, (this is salvation, and it was not known in the fold of Judaism) “and shall go in and out”, (this is liberty to “go in” to the presence of God to worship and be strengthened, and to “go out” to serve and follow Him), “and find pasture.” (No pasture grew in the sheepfold.) Christ is our food. He leads us in green pastures and by the still waters. His fruit is sweet to our taste.

John 10:16. “Other sheep I have which are not of this fold” (they were Gentiles before their conversion, and were not put under the law by God), “them also I must bring, and they shall hear My voice; and there shall be one flock, and one Shepherd.” The word is “flock” in the original in this last instance; a fold is an enclosure, a flock is a company. So now God has a flock, but no fold (Acts 20:28-29; 1 Peter 5:2-3).

Question 164: Jude 15. H. C.

Answer: This is the judgment of those who are the apostate church, or Christendom, which at the present time includes all kinds, both saved and unsaved. If a man is ungodly, he is a sinner also, but these are emphatically “ungodly sinners,” rebels of deepest dye.

God Says It; O, What Joy!

In the small village of C-, there lived an honest and respectable family, composed of eight persons, the father, mother, and six children. None of, them knew the Lord; but the father who had been chosen as elder of the church, made it his pious duty to bring up his children in his own religious’ way, without, apparently, ever thinking of the state of their souls or his own.

Some special evangelistic services were held in the village for the first time, and, in a few days, God in His grace blessed the Word to some five persons. Among the number, the oldest daughter of the elder found peace with God through the finished work of Christ, being cleansed from her sins by His precious blood. From thenceforth, she had a great deal to suffer, especially from her younger sister B-, who mocked continually at her words. B- was not yet seventeen, but her precocious intelligence, her amusing jests, and her pleasant stories had won for her the general favor of the workpeople at a large factory, where she had been employed for some time. All this only helped to render her insensible to her sinful state, and the need of her soul. And the enemy did not fail to foster her popularity, of which she was proud, and to strengthen her belief that she was not a greater sinner than others.

However she had sometimes consented to accompany her sister to the meeting in a neighboring town, but always sought to avoid the questions that the gospel preachers addressed to her. It happened that she was present when the solemn text was dwelt upon in Romans 3. “All have sinned, and come short of the glory of God.” The Spirit of God applied the Word to her conscience, and she saw herself a guilty and lost sinner before Him. From that time forth she passed through deep exercises of soul, and followed with much interest several gospel meetings held by two evangelists, and the words which she heard wrought constantly with power in her heart and conscience. God had begun to work in the place, in several souls, and one after another were brought to a knowledge of Christ in the course of a few weeks. For several days B- lacked peace. The cock of the factory (for such was B-’s nickname amongst her fellow-workwomen) had ceased to crow, being in anguish of soul, and thinking that she was too great a sinner to receive the pardon of her sins.

Her trouble of soul seemed unbearable, her burden crushing, feeling that each day, each hour, she remained as she was, added to her sins and guilt before God. She sought in vain to keep back the tears which the precious words in John 6:47 drew forth, “Verily, verily, I say unto you, He that believeth on Me hath everlasting life.”

She felt the weight of them without being able to apply them to herself. Satan kept whispering “hath not, hath not,” and her own heart, such was her sense of guilt, confirmed it.

However, through the abounding grace of God, at eleven o’clock in the morning, in the midst of her work, the struggle ceased. The living word of the living God had done its living work in her soul. She believed God. In a moment her soul was filled with joy, and letting go her work, she cried out with a voice choked with sobs, “Whosoever – it’s me – I believe – I’m saved – I have eternal life – God says it – O, what joy!”

This sudden and open confession of Christ caused quite a consternation. The superintendents and the workwomen all around her gazed with astonishment, tears flowing down many faces, as she went on to tell what the Lord had done for her soul, and began to sing, before all, a hymn which runs –

“I am Thine, glory to Thy great Name,

O my Savior, I take sides with Thee;

I am Thine, I Thee now adore,

I am Thine, I am Thine.”

It was some minutes before things flowed on in their usual course. Several around were persons with little or no pretension to religion at all, or openly infidel, but as they witnessed the remarkable action of God’s grace in this soul, some said, “We have seen strange things today. It is like a miracle.” Others, “It is not possible.” And again others, “We have seen something supernatural.” Many saw it, but understood it not. “The natural man receiveth not the things of the Spirit of God: for they are foolishness unto him: neither can he know them, because they are spiritually discerned” (1 Cor. 2:14). The crucifixion of Christ is to them that perish foolishness, but unto us which are saved the power and wisdom of God (1 Cor. 1:23-24).

B- was saved, and found, like thousands more, that the world with all its pleasures had not been big enough to fill her heart, which now was too small to contain her joy, having found an object in Christ which more than satisfies. God alone knows the effect produced upon the souls which were witnesses of her deliverance from Satan’s power and the mastery of sin, but we would ask each reader of these lines, What impression has all this made upon you? Perhaps you will reply, “O, I believe it was all simply emotion and feeling.” It may be true, that the subject of it was in some measure emotional, but every soul who has passed through the exercises connected with conversion to God, can well understand the exuberance of joy when the moment of liberty came.

Ah some may curl the lip, sneer at the whole thing, and treat it as a sensational story, but it is only to remain in darkness and unbelief, in danger of the eternal judgment of God. Conversion is a reality. Yes, God, Christ, sin, death, and eternal woe are all realities, and deeply solemn realities that you must face. You may shut your eyes, and continue to follow your own self-will, but face God sooner or later you must, either as a Savior or as a Judge. You cannot get away from Him. He holds you responsible.

All the power is in His hand. Bow to Him now as a guilty lost one, confessing your sin, and He will bless you and save you. But continue as you are without Christ, and He will surely banish you from His presence forever.

The salvation of God is very simple. You have naught whatever to do but to judge yourself, and to believe on Him who died. God is for you now, and has shown His great love in the gift of His Son. To refuse or to neglect it, is to expose yourself to His wrath. Redemption was accomplished long, long ago. The work is done, and the One who did it, Jesus, is accepted of God, and glorified in His presence. God Himself presents Him to you as a Savior. And “if thou shalt confess with thy mouth the Lord Jesus, and shalt believe in thy heart that God hath raised Him from the dead, thou shalt be saved” (Rom. 10:9). Will you take those three shalts together now? Then you can sing: “

‘Tis done, the great transaction’s done,

I am my Lord’s and He is mine;

He drew me, and I followed on,

Glad to confess the voice divine.

Happy day! happy day!

When Jesus washed my sins away.”

The Power of Prayer

How little estimated is the value and force of fervent, believing prayer. May we not, who know and love the Lord, each ask ourselves, Do I prayer as if I really had set my heart upon obtaining my requests? We need to bear well in mind the sweet words, “And if we know that He hear us, whatsoever we ask, we know that we have the petitions that we desired of Him” (1 John 5:15). We know that we have! Faith sees the answer already given! Why? Simply because faith is looking straight up to the One who has promised.

“Before they call, I will answer; and while they are yet speaking, I will hear” (Isa. 65:24). Many have been the literal fulfillments of this word graciously granted to God’s people now on the earth, as the following simple instance may help to show: Some years since, a young Christian heard of the serious illness of a gentleman, whose sister had not long before died in the Lord. The tidings came that the brother’s days also were numbered. It was said, too, that the poor dying man was under deep concern of soul, and was earnestly longing for assurance of his soul’s salvation. The young lady in question felt nothing on hearing this account, beyond friendly regret and sympathy with him and his sorrowing relatives. A few weeks later, however, while busily engaged in her daily duties suddenly, and without any apparent reason, a spirit of prayer and supplication filled her heart and mind for the salvation of this young man’s soul. The love of Christ and of souls she felt to be irresistibly constraining her. Domestic duties were of necessity given up for a time, and in retirement she poured out fervent entreaties that then, at that very identical moment, the Lord would give the young man to see by faith Christ as his Savior; yes, that he might there and then find Him – the altogether lovely One – and also that he might, in quitting this world, leave behind him a bright testimony to the glory of God.

Not a soul besides herself knew of this singular wrestling with God in prayer. A day or two afterward the tidings came.: “Young Mr.- has had a most glorious and triumphant end.” “Suddenly,” the narrator went on to say, “after deep gloom, at times almost bordering on despair, the Lord burst in upon his soul – he knew that his sins were all washed away in the blood of the Lamb. Peace flowed into his soul like a river, and, with praises to his Redeemer on his lips, he passed into His eternal presence.”

On inquiry it proved that this had happened at the very time when the earnest supplications were ascending to God on his behalf. Even while the petitioner had been speaking to God, He had heard and answered. O, what an encouragement to faith! What a blessed stimulus to “continue instant in prayer with thanksgiving.”

A Word to Young Christians: No. 6 - Waiting for the Son From Heaven

Some may think that this subject is more suitable for advanced Christians, but when we come to examine Scripture we find that it formed a part of the very gospel, which the apostle Paul preached to the youngest believers. He went to Thessalonica and reasoned with the Jews in the synagogue, out of the Scriptures, three Sabbath days. Some, both of the Jews and Gentiles, believed, and he was almost immediately driven away by persecution. Shortly afterward, he wrote his first epistle, in which he says that they turned to God from idols, to serve the living and true God, and to “wait for His Son from heaven.” They were delivered from the wrath to come, and they were waiting for the Deliverer from heaven. They must therefore have been instructed in these truths.

Many would be surprised to find how much the Lord’s coming formed a part of the teaching of the servants of Christ in those early days, and how it was intended to enter into every detail of life. What a mighty effect it would have if these truths were really held in freshness and power by every young believer! Reader, are you “waiting for the Son from heaven” – expecting the return of the Lord Jesus at any moment?

Some are looking for the fulfillment of certain signs and events before the Lord comes. Now, it is quite true that there will be many remarkable signs and events before He appears with all His saints in power and glory to judge – before He comes as the lightning which shines from one part under heaven even to the other part under heaven; but this is subsequent to His coming for His saints. When He appears in manifested glory, God will bring with Him those who are now asleep in Jesus (1 Thess. 4:14). It is evident, therefore, that they must first have been raised from their graves in order to so come with Him. Now, the manner in which this takes place is just what we have so beautifully unfolded in the closing verses of 1 Thessalonians 4. Those who are alive when the Lord comes shall not precede those who have died, for the dead in Christ will be raised first, then, in the twinkling of an eye, the living will be changed, and all together will be caught up in the clouds, to meet the Lord in the air, and so to be forever with the Lord. This may take place at any moment.

Our object now is, not to endeavor to prove the doctrine of the second coming, but to present it as a practical living hope to the young believer. It is this very truth which is brought before us in the last closing words of the inspired volume – the Bible. Christ presents Himself as the bright and morning star – that which we are to be watching for during the night of His absence and His rejection by the world. He who testifies these things ( Jesus Himself) says, “Surely I come quickly”; and the proper answer of the Church is, “Yes, come, Lord Jesus.” Nothing tests the heart more than this, for the question at once arises, “Am I wishing He would defer His coming?” It enters practically into all the details of life. Our work or business, our household duties, or whatever little bit of service to Christ we undertake, will all be done better and with more heart and energy if this blessed hope is burning brightly in the soul.

“Let your loins be girded about, and your lights burning; and ye yourselves like unto men that wait for their Lord.”

Not merely like men who hold the doctrine of the second advent, for we may do this in a cold formal way, but like men that wait. It is a heavenly Christ who claims the affections of His people, and who promises as a reward to those whom He finds watching, that He will Himself spread the table in heaven, so to speak, and will come forth and serve them. The present is the day of the “patience of Jesus Christ.” He is waiting, sitting on His Father’s throne, but soon He will arise and shout that resurrection shout, which shall raise the dead and change the living, and all shall be caught up together, to meet the Lord in the air, and go to be forever with the Lord.

Again we would ask the young believer – Are you waiting for the Son from heaven, even Jesus? Has he not died to deliver you from the wrath to come? Has He not suffered all those agonies on the cross for your sins? Does He not live as your High Priest and Advocate in the presence of God? And this is the One who is coming – coming as the Savior from heaven to change these bodies of humiliation and transform them to be like His own body of glory. This is indeed a blessed hope – it detaches from the world, it brightens even the sorrows of life, it links the heart and affections with a heavenly Christ, and it fills up the future with the joyous prospect of soon seeing a coming Christ.

May the Lord, in His infinite grace, revive this hope as a bright and living and practical one in the hearts of all those who love His name in sincerity and truth, for His name’s sake!

We Must Be Saved: Acts 4:12

How startling must have been the words of Peter spoken to the Jewish Council. Probably there were more priests in that Council having direct authority from God Himself than in any meeting ever convened; and yet Peter, after preaching “Christ crucified,” whom God raised up from the dead, closed his address with these memorable words: “Neither is there salvation in any other, for there is none other name under heaven given among men whereby we must be saved.” What! Do priests need to be saved? Peter, “full of the Holy Ghost,” says, “We must be saved.” Mark the urgency, the importunity of the Holy Spirit. “We must be saved.”

O, my reader, you must be saved, you must not perish. There is salvation in the crucified. O, in this Man raised up from the dead by God, there is deliverance from the wrath to come. O, sinner, eternal judgment is before you! The lake of fire must be your eternal abode – the devil and his angels your company in eternal misery – if you live and die without Christ – without salvation! God gave His Son – such His love. Now the Holy Spirit is beseeching, entreating, and pleading with the poor sinner. He cannot, will not be put off. “We must be saved;” it is the pleading of divine love. “We must be saved,” it is the importunity of divine affection which must have its object saved. It is not “we ought,” “we may,” “we should be saved.” No, it is more emphatically expressed. O, my reader, will you trifle with this matter when God is thus in earnest? All is earnestness around. Satan is in earnest in luring thee on to destruction, sure and eternal. God, His Son, the Holy Spirit, are in earnest about thee. Wilt thou be careless about thy never-dying soul – about thine eternal destiny? Heaven, hell, and salvation are terribly real.

My reader, you have been told in these pages of the necessity of being born again; of the necessity of the Son of Man being lifted up. Now you are entreated to ponder over the necessity of being saved.

His Life Was Taken From the Earth

O! what a tale that day was told,

In Gaza’s distant, lonely waste

As Philip “Jesus” did unfold,

And all His blessed path retraced.

He preaches “Jesus” what a theme!

God’s tender plant, God’s stricken Lamb;

No painter’s fancy, poet’s dream,

But heaven’s one eternal psalm.

That Name for every page unrolled,

Is found the only fitting key,

‘Tis His – this bitter path foretold,

The Man of grief and sorrows – HE.

The weary heart which sought repose,

In Jewish rites, but sought in vain,

Has found the stream of life that flows

From smitten rock through desert plain

With Him – that smitten One, henceforth,

Boldly his place, his part he takes;

“His life was taken from the earth,”

Then every link with earth he breaks.

Death’s shadow rests on all around,

But joyful now he onward speeds,

For ah! his heart in Christ hath found,

Its life, its home, yea, all it needs.

And shall we hear with hearts unmoved,

And clinging still to earthly things,

This matchless tale of God’s Beloved,

From whose deep woe our blessing springs?

Forbid it, Lord! to earth we die,

As those who, crucified with Thee,

Can say, “I live, and yet not I-

But (wondrous truth!) Christ lives in me.”

Work for the Lord

If God has given us one work more important than another, it is to hold fast the Lord’s name and His Word, and to bring before others – saved and unsaved – the many precious truths He has so wonderfully and blessedly made known to us. This can be done by sending out tracts – written ministry – and this work is within the reach of us all.

Let exercised souls first get the names of all in their immediate neighborhood – the unsaved in one list, and believers in the Lord Jesus in another.

Arrange the names alphabetically in a book. This will call for labor, diligent, persevering, quiet labor, and with it, much looking to the Lord, and dependence on Him; but the object is worthy.

The names thus brought together are the souls committed to your special care. The blessing of these is what you are to pray for, live, and labor for. The one object before you is to make Christ and His preciousness known to all these souls, and, by this means, call forth the affections of their hearts towards Him.

How can this be done? You perhaps could not visit them all. There is no better way of doing this than by systematically, continuously and unobtrusively, sending to such a gospel tract, or to the Christians a tract about the blessed Lord Himself. Every child of God has the Holy Spirit and the divine nature, and the Spirit of God delights to minister Christ to that nature. By that alone is a soul nourished and built up, and separated from evil. It is by gazing on the glory of the Lord, His holiness, His meekness, kindness, gentleness, love, that we become changed into the same image from glory to glory, as by the Lord, the Spirit.

Minister the perfection of the work of Christ. Among the many Christians about us, it is seldom one meets with peaceful, happy souls, having assurance of their salvation. They know not God’s side of Christ’s work; they are ignorant of Christ as the righteousness of God. Minister Christ as rejected by the world, though glorified by God. They do not understand that the rejection of Christ has brought the whole world under judgment.

Especially seek out afflicted ones, and there are many of them. Sickness, sorrow, poverty, death, trying circumstances are thick around us. Remember Him whose loving sympathies are ever towards the tried ones.

May this, then, be your work for the Lord. As often as you are able – once a week, or month, or quarter – send a little tract to as many as possible. It is little things God delights to own. Let it be a work between you and the Lord. He knows the exact state of each soul, and surely, as far as possible, you would wish to have fellowship with Him. What a call this is for faith, and prayer, and real dependence on the Lord! We believe in God, and know that He can give us in every case the tract exactly applicable to each soul.

Think of how little clear gospel of the grace of God in Christ Jesus is preached from the pulpits today. How little is said of the precious blood of Christ, which cleanses from all sin; of Christ the one and only way of salvation.

Think of how little Christ, and His blessed Word are ministered to Christians. They know little of His meek, lowly sympathizing ways, when down here; or of Himself as the glorified Christ; as the One still lovingly watching over them at God’s right hand.

Let them know that He has said, “Surely, I come quickly,” that they, too, may be waiting and watching for their Lord.

Above all, think of the joy of Him who loved you and saved you, to see your heart constantly thinking of, and praying for, the unsaved hurrying on to destruction, and His own sheep and lambs.

Such a work as this will need money; but if the Lord stirs us up, surely He will provide for this, as He sees is best.

Practical Conversations With Our Young People: The Presence of the Holy Spirit

Perhaps there is no one line of Christian truth that is so easy to lose sight of, both for the individual Christian and for the Church of God as a whole, as that of the abiding presence of the Holy Spirit.

When the Lord Jesus was here on earth companying with His disciples, going in and out among them, it was not difficult for them to realize His personal presence. He was visible and tangible. Their ears heard His spoken words, their eyes beheld His bodily presence and their hands handled His person (1 John 1:1).

But the time came when the Lord could no longer be personally present with His own. He must depart out of the world and go to the Father. He recognized that He had been a Comforter to His disciples, and that they would miss Him keenly. But His care for them was such that He planned immediately for their loneliness. He said to them, I cannot longer remain with you as your personal Comforter, but as soon as I go to the Father, I will ask Him and He shall give you another Comforter, that He may abide with you forever, even the Spirit of truth. He said, “I will not leave you comfortless.”

According to the promise of the Savior, when the disciples on the day of Pentecost were all assembled in one place, the Holy Spirit fell upon them and they were all filled with His presence. The other Comforter had come, and that forever. Where is this Person today? Where is His dwelling place? Young Christian, listen to this solemn – this glorious answer – this third Person of the Godhead dwells inside that body of yours. You are His home.

Who is this divine Person who has taken up His abode in your heart? He is the Holy Spirit, and He is the Spirit of Truth (John 14:17; 1 Thess. 4:8). What does that mean for your life? It means, young Christian, that He can have no fellowship with anything that is not truth, nor with anything that is not holy. He is your Companion, your Guest. He insists on going with you wherever you go. You cannot go to the picture show and leave Him at home, for He is in your heart to abide forever. You can never shun His company. He is your seal unto the day of redemption (John 14:16; Eph. 4:30; 1:13-14). His purpose in coming into your heart was to comfort you, to help you in your weaknesses, to aid you in praying, and to enable you to understand your Bible (Rom. 8:26-27; John 16:13). But if you grieve Him, He will make you miserable until you confess your sin and repent of your wrong. He will insist that our talk one with another be holy (Eph. 4:29). He will lead us to seek the company of other people in whose hearts He has His dwelling. He will never lead us to seek an evening’s enjoyment in the world’s amusements, to don the world’s gay fashions, read the world’s fictitious trash, or join the world’s clubs and societies. But every time we open our Bibles, He is present to teach us; every time we seek to speak to an unsaved soul, He is ready to give us utterance; (Acts 2:4). if we walk in His ways, He will make our branches bend with the weight of His precious abiding fruits (Gal. 5:22-23).

Dear young Christian, as we thus meditate on this blessed abiding Friend, who dwells in our hearts, let us pray with the apostle, “Very God of peace, sanctify me wholly; I pray God my whole spirit and soul and body be preserved blameless unto the coming of my Lord Jesus Christ” (1 Thess. 5:23).

Questions for June

NOTE: It is our purpose, God willing, to offer as a reward a copy of some suitable book on Scripture truth, to each of the three young Christians sending in the most satisfactory series of answers to the fifteen questions for April, May and June.

Always give Scripture for answers, as well as your own expressions.

26. What is the difference between a gift and an office in the Church?

27. To whom is the possessor of a gift responsible?

28. What two gifts are especially connected with the foundation of the Church?

29. What three distinct gifts do we have in the Church today?

30. Why is it wrong for one gifted to make a time or money contract concerning the exercise of his gift?

Answers to Questions for March

11. Because believers, not the building, constitute the Church (Eph. 1:22-23; 1 Cor. 12:27; Acts 8:1; 17:24).

12. The Church is the Body of Christ (Eph. 1:22-23). It is composed only of real born again believers, living stones (Acts 2:47; 1 Peter 2:5; 1 Thess. 1:1).

The Kingdom takes in all that professes to be real, even though it is false. Simon Magus in Acts 8:13 is a typical example of one baptized into the Kingdom, but still unsaved, and so never forming a part of the Church. Matthew 13:47-48 took in the bad as well as the good.

13. Of the Kingdom. He used them first to open the Kingdom to the Jews on the day of Pentecost, (Acts 2:14,38-39) and to open the Kingdom to the Gentiles in Acts 10:34-48.

14. The Holy Spirit, the Servant in Luke 14:17, typified by Eliezer who went to seek a bride (the Church) for Isaac (the Lord Jesus,) his master. The Jews in Acts 7 resisted His pleading with their hearts (Acts 7:51).

15. To be the pillar and ground of the Truth (1 Tim. 3:15); to be God’s light bearer in the World (Rev. 1:20; Phil. 2:15).

Scripture Study: Mark 11

Mark 11

Mark 11:1-10. The Lord now prepares to fulfill Zechariah 9:9; and also Psalm 118; that is, the part of these scriptures that apply to His presentation and rejection as King of Israel and Son of David. He sends two of His disciples, “Go your way into the village over against you; and as soon as ye be entered into it, ye shall find a colt tied, whereon never man sat; loose him, and bring him. And if any man say unto you, Why do ye this? Say ye that the Lord hath need of him; and straightway he will send him hither. And they went their way, and found the colt tied by the door without in a place where two ways met; and they loose him.” The owners ask “What do ye, loosing the colt?” They answered as Jesus had commanded: And they let them go.

Truly it was the King, Emmanuel, acting here. His all-seeing eye directs them to the place where the colt is. His power and authority over the hearts of men make the owners own His claim as their Lord – Lord of all. It is comfort to the believer to know and own:

“He everywhere hath sway,

And all things serve His might;

His every act pure blessing is,

His path unsullied light.”

And “Thy people shall be willing in the day of thy power.” This is but an evidence of that.

And they brought the colt to Jesus, and cast their garments on him; and He sat upon him. And many spread their garments in the way: And others cut down branches off the trees, and strewed them in the way. It is honoring the King. And they that went before, and they that followed, cried, saying, “Hosanna; blessed is He that cometh in the name of the Lord (Psa. 118). Blessed be the kingdom of our father David, that cometh in the name of the Lord: Hosanna in the highest.” It is not yet the time to say, “He is just,” for that would announce Him as the Judge. Nor do they say, “And having salvation,” for that is His coming to deliver the believing remnant of Israel in the future, but they gave Him the place and glory of the true King, recognizing Him as the royal Messiah. This was the power of God working on the minds of men, making them for the time being bear testimony to the King’s presence with them. (See also Luke 19:37.) It was the will of God that this testimony should be borne to Him as King. His actions in Jerusalem are according to this position.

Mark 11:11. Jesus entered into Jerusalem, and into the temple: viewed the conditions there, and as it was eventide, He went out into Bethany with the twelve. He does not lodge in Jerusalem any more.

Mark 11:12-14. And on the morrow, when He was come from Bethany, He was hungry. He sees in the distance a fig tree having leaves. He came, if haply He might find anything thereon: (there ought to have been fruit) and when He came to it, He found nothing but leaves – nothing to satisfy the hunger of His spirit – for the time of figs was not yet. No, and it never will be the time of figs for that tree, for it was barren. It had on it only what our first parents used to hide their sinful nakedness in their own eyes.

This tree is the picture of Israel and man after the flesh; he can produce nothing for God. Adam and his wife were not hidden from the eyes of God. The flesh can produce no fruit for God. All man’s best efforts are in vain; religious pretension to piety, and forms, and ceremonies are only “filthy rags” (Isa. 64:6), “dead works” (Heb. 9:14), “Nothing but leaves.” Jesus said unto it, “No man eat fruit of thee hereafter forever.” And His disciples heard it.

All means have been tried. When left to himself, man filled the earth with corruption and violence (Gen. 6). When put under law, he brought a curse upon himself (Gal. 3:10). And lastly, God sent His Son to reconcile the world to God. This brought out the enmity of man’s heart, and they crucified Him. God pronounces on it: Cut it down. But God can work in man; he must be born again. The death and resurrection of Christ lays the ground for new blessings of grace. Israel can be restored by grace.

Mark 11:15-19. They come to Jerusalem, and Jesus went into the temple, and began to cast out them that sold and bought in the temple, and overthrew the tables of the moneychangers, and the seats of them that sold doves; and would not suffer that any man should carry any vessel through the temple. And He taught, saying unto them, “Is it not written, My house shall be called of all nations, the house of prayer? But ye have made it a den of thieves” (Isa. 56:7).

The Lord felt the condition of things; the “House of prayer,” now a “den of thieves.” He shows His indignation by turning them all out, and none could resist His power. The scribes and chief priests heard it, and sought how they might destroy Him: for they feared Him, because all the people were astonished at His doctrine. His holy indignation against their sin stirred the black depth of their murderous hearts against Him. Such is man at his best. Night draws on and He leaves the deep-dyed, sin-polluted, religious city.

Mark 11:20-21. In the morning, as they passed by, they saw the fig tree dried up from the roots. Peter said, “Master, behold, the fig tree which Thou cursest is withered away.”

This miracle is different from all the rest of Christ’s miracles. All were miracles of mercy and love. This one alone bears the character of judgment, and this because it pictures the end of the flesh before God out of which no fruit can come.

Mark 11:22-24. And Jesus answering, saith unto them, “Have faith in God. Verily, I say unto you, that whosoever shall say unto this mountain, Be thou removed, and be thou cast into the sea; and shall not doubt in his heart, but shall believe that those things which he saith come to pass; he shall have whatsoever he saith. Therefore, I say unto you, What things so ever ye desire, when ye pray, believe that ye receive them, and ye shall have them.”

What an encouragement this is for prayer: What an assurance that the answer will be given! “This Mountain,” was Judaism, and stood in the way of the disciples, but faith in God removes it and every other mountain that stands, for the believer, in the way of Christ’s glory. God would assure all our hearts that His power is unlimited. His wisdom, power, and love, are equal and infinite; they know neither measure nor end.

But we must conform to the conditions that go along with true believing prayer. “Have faith in God.” Obstacles are nothing to Him. Where the heart is truly exercised, and Christ’s glory is the object, the will of the flesh is set aside, and there is faith from God given. Faith is not our manufacture, faith is the gift of God (Eph. 2:8). Our wills are put away. Christ’s glory is sought, God’s will is bowed to. Thus real prayer searches our heart’s motives, and if there is any evil condition allowed there, the judgment of the evil comes in.

Mark 11:25-26. In prayer, everything unjudged comes up, asking for a settlement. The Holy Spirit does not forget, He helps us in prayer (Rom. 8:26). He also helps us to confess our sins, and to forgive any who may have offended us. And if we refuse to forgive, our Father has a contrition with us until we do. His chastening hand may be laid upon us, even if we get our prayers answered.

Mark 11:27-33. They come again to Jerusalem: And as He was walking in the temple, there come to Him the chief priests, and the scribes, and the elders, and say unto Him, “By what authority doest Thou these things? and who gave Thee this authority to do these things?” They question His right to act for God as He had done, and without regard to their authority. Blind officialism trying to keep up its empty claim. His works of power in goodness were no proofs to such as they were. He will test their competency to judge. He replied, “I will also ask of you one question, and answer Me and I will tell you by what authority I do these things. The baptism of John, was it from heaven, or of men? Answer Me.” They reasoned with themselves, saying, “If we shall say, from heaven; He will say, Why then did ye not believe him? But if we shall say, Of men; they feared the people: for all men counted John, that he was a prophet indeed. And they answered and said unto Jesus, “We cannot tell.”

They are made to confess their incapacity to judge what is of God. Their heartlessness to the truth is seen, it was of no value to them. If they had believed John, they would receive Jesus; and they feared the people, for all generally acknowledged John as a prophet. So they utter a lie, for their consciences told them John was a man sent from God, but they say, “We cannot tell.” The Lord replies, “Neither do I tell you by what authority I do these things.” It was no use to try to satisfy them, they had no real claim that He should answer. The word of wisdom from the Lord had exposed them, and compelled them to confess their incompetency to judge Him.

The Winding Song

“A brother offended is harder to be won, than a strong city; and their contentions are like the bars of a castle” (Prov. 18:19).

Brightly, brightly shines the skein,

Golden yellow, small and soft;

But the slender silken thread,

Winding – see! ‘tis broken off!

Well, no matter, join the ends,

A little knot soon makes amends:

But watch the knotty place with care,

‘Tis apt to break again, just there.

Like the silk our tempers seem,

Smooth and even, till they’re tried.

But oft we see the thread of peace,

Broke off by roughness and by pride.

Well, no matter, join the ends,

Forgive, forget, shake hands, be friends,

But watch the knotty place with care

‘Tis apt to break again just there.

Correspondence: Col.1:23; 2 Tim. 3:5; 2 Cor. 5:10

Question 165: What does the hope of the gospel, which ye have heard and which was preached to every creature under heaven, whereof I Paul am made a minister, mean? P. R.

Answer: The Apostle Paul was the minister of the Church and the minister of that gospel which associates those who receive it with Christ in glory (Eph. 3:2-10).

So he preached to both Jew and Gentile – to every creature under heaven. It does not mean that every creature heard him, but that it was preached to every creature, not to Jews only.

Question 166: What does 2 Timothy 3:5 mean? A. P.

Answer: 2 Timothy 3:1-5 is a description of some professing Christianity in the last days; we shall find it applicable now.

2 Timothy 3:5. They have the form or outward profession, this may consist in being church members; they take the sacrament, as they call it. They may be teachers of class or Sunday School; attending to the outward forms of religion, and yet are not born of God. Such know not that they are lost by nature, and so have not come to Christ as their Savior. They! think they are all right and have as good a chance of heaven as anyone. They deny the reality or power of true godliness; they think there is nothing more in Christianity than the mere form they have. The word says, “From such turn away.” You may speak the gospel to them, and many such have been awakened out of their death sleep through the mercy of God, but it is not for us as true Christians to associate with them in spiritual things, as if they were really the Lord’s people. We should warn them of their danger and not help on their delusion.

Question 167: Does 2 Corinthians 5:10 apply to saved and unsaved alike? P. R.

Answer: All; both saved and unsaved must appear before the judgment-seat of Christ (or “of God” Rom. 14:10-12), for He is the appointed Judge (John 5:22,27; Acts 17:31; 2 Tim. 4:1).

But all will not appear at the same time, nor for the same purpose. The “resurrection of life,” (John 5:29) or first resurrection (Rev. 20:5) includes all the heavenly saints, who have been raised or changed, and are there in bodies of glory, like Christ’s body of glory (Phil. 3:21). These are manifested before the judgment-seat of Christ, to see what grace has done for them; and to receive tokens of Christ’s approval or disapproval of their ways.

When the unsaved dead at the resurrection of judgment, (John 5:29,) shall stand at the judgment-seat, it is called the Great White Throne. There they receive their sentences for their sins and are from thence cast into the lake of fire (Rev. 20).

In Matthew 25:31-46, we get some of the people of the nations living on the earth, who took part in helping or persecuting the godly Jews in the time of their tribulation. These are brought before the King who has come in His glory. He divides them; those on the left hand are sent into eternal punishment; those on the right go into eternal life in the Kingdom on earth. 2 Timothy 4:1, Christ is the Judge all the way through.

The Unused Ball Dress

Many years ago I was attending a Christian lady whose malady demanded rather frequent visits. She was an earnest Christian, and very warm in her desire that the gospel of the grace of God, which she herself enjoyed, should reach others also. She one day informed me that she was expecting her cousin, a remarkably pretty and attractive girl of nineteen, who resided in a large town in the north of England, to spend a while with her, and she fervently hoped that she was coming to Edinburgh to receive spiritual blessing.

She told me that she was an out-and-out worldling, her one idea being to cull what joy she could from life in the shape of balls, parties, theaters, novels, etc., while any acknowledgment of God was not only distasteful to her, but was even forbidden by her mother in the home in which she had been reared.

Within a few days I formed the young lady’s acquaintance, but she took very good care not to give me an opportunity of intruding what she regarded as her cousin’s and my “peculiar notions” upon her. The moment I arrived in the house she vanished; or if she happened to be at my patient’s bedside when I entered, she quitted the room immediately.

Many weeks rolled by, and her cousin recovered her health so far as to be able to attend the Sunday evening gospel meetings, which I was holding in a large hall near to the apartments in which they were dwelling.

Invited, and earnestly entreated to come and hear the gospel, C-for many weeks persistently declined, but one evening, to my surprise and delight, I noticed her sitting in the last row of seats at the bottom of the hall. The subject before us that night was the Three Appearings of Christ, as presented in the end of Hebrews 9.

1. HIS PAST APPEARING.

Now once in the end of the world hath He appeared to put away sin by the sacrifice of Himself. And as it is appointed unto men once to die, but after this the judgment: so Christ was once offered to bear the sins of many” (Heb. 9:26-28).

2. HIS PRESENT APPEARING.

“For Christ is not entered into the holy places made with hands, which are the figures of the true; but into heaven itself, now to appear in the presence of God for us” (Heb. 9:24). And

3. HIS FUTURE APPEARING.

“And unto them that look for Him shall He appear the second time without sin unto salvation” (Heb. 9:28).

His first appearing was dwelt upon at considerable length – when it took place, namely, in the end of the world or more truly, the consummation of the ages. That is to say, after man had been tested and tried in every possible way, and found to be only a total ruin, Christ appeared.

The Ages of Testing Were Several

(1) Man placed in the Garden of Eden in innocence was tempted, fell, became a sinner, afraid of God, and was driven out of Paradise.

(2) Man outside of Paradise left to his own conscience, became so corrupt and godless that God must needs bring in “the flood upon the world of the ungodly” (2 Peter 2:5). Without law he was utterly godless.

(3) In Moses’ day a select people, Israel, were placed under law, and, alas, broke it before they had fully received its terms.

(4) Last of all, man was tested by the presence of the Son of God – incarnate Love and Light. His only response was, “Away with Him! Crucify Him!”

All this but shows the state of man’s heart – that he was hopelessly alienated from God, and but the slave of lust and passion, governed by Satan at the back of all. Then it was that Christ appeared “to put away sin by the sacrifice of Himself.” On the cross of Calvary He took up before God the whole question of sin, as God knows it. “For He hath made Him to be sin for us, who knew no sin; that we might be made the righteousness of God in Him” (2 Cor. 5:21). “For what the law could not do, in that it was weak through the flesh, God sending His own Son in the likeness of sinful flesh, and for sin, condemned sin in the flesh” (Rom. 8:3). Sin was unsparingly judged in the person of the holy Son of God, when, as a substitute, He sacrificed Himself in absolute and blessed love to put away sin.

But more than that, “As it is appointed unto men once to die, but after this the judgment; so Christ was once offered to bear the sins of many.” This is the great and blessed truth of substitution. As a substitute He bore the sins, died the death, and sustained the judgment which attached to sinners as such. He effected propitiation by sacrificing Himself for sin. He shone as the blessed substitute when He bore the sins of many. The one who believes in Him is entitled, therefore, to know that God has been perfectly glorified about his sin, and that Christ has borne and blotted out forever all his sins, which have lain as a heavy burden on the conscience.

Calling to see my patient on Monday morning, my young friend C- greeted me quite warmly, and began to speak of last night’s meeting, and her interest in what she had heard; and from that day for a considerable number of weeks she attended every meeting she could where the Word of the Lord was being spoken. She seemed to be thoroughly arrested by the Spirit of God, her mind was full of inquiry as to divine things, and all who knew her were hopeful that she was about to decide for Christ. No one pressed confession on her, and it could not be said that she actually confessed Christ.

The time came for her to return home. I happened to be at the railway station at the hour of her departure, and seized the opportunity of a final conversation. I pressed upon her the importance of thorough decision for Christ and bold confession of His name, showing the blessedness of such action, and quoted to her the Spirit’s words – “If thou shalt confess with thy mouth the Lord Jesus, and shalt believe in thine heart that God hath raised Him from the dead, thou shalt be saved” (Rom. 10:9).

She assented, was deeply interested, and said, “I am going home, doctor, and I hope you will hear good news of me. I know what you want, and I hope you will hear it about me.” She stepped into the train, and I saw her no more.

Several months rolled by, and I often inquired of my patient, “What about C-?” and only got the reply, “I know nothing; I am afraid she has not confessed Christ at home.” At length came news, startling news, sad news. The great ball of the season was coming on. C- was beautiful, and of course had received an invitation, which, with pain, we also heard she had accepted. Then came other news – that she had been attacked by typhoid fever, and was dangerously ill.

My patient, in great distress of mind, repaired to the city in which her cousin lay so ill. To her intense sorrow and disappointment she was not permitted to see her. Her mother, whose enmity against Christ seems to have been deep beyond expression, declared that she would not have her daughter’s mind troubled by religious folly. She had trained her for the world: in the world she was to have shone. To the coming ball she was to have gone. A beautiful ball dress had been provided, and was now hanging in her wardrobe ready for use on the eventful evening, which arrived in due course.

The ball was a magnificent scene, everything that could contribute to the pleasure of the gay crowd gathered there was provided, but my fair young friend C- was not present. The ball dress was never worn. The day she should have been arrayed in it her remains were laid in the old churchyard.

And how did she die? say you. This only do I know, that, alas, she had never confessed Christ. When death stared her in the face, and the realities of eternity appeared before her affrighted gaze, she said to her mother, “Send for E-, let me see E-“ – the Christian cousin with whom she had stayed. This comfort the Christless mother denied her dying daughter, and then the fever-stricken girl charged her mother with being the cause of her eternal damnation, and so died.

And you, my dear young friend, who may be reading this, harden not your heart, nor shut your ears to the moral of this sad history. Procrastination, I fear, coupled with timidity – cowardice, if you like the word better – led poor dear C- to hesitate fully to confess the Lord, to whom she was certainly for a little while attracted. Apparently afraid of the consequences of an out-and-out confession of His blessed name, she shrank from owning Him at home; the warnings and wooings of the Spirit of God were, I fear, slighted.

Then came death, unwanted and unlooked for, which carried her with startling swiftness into the realities of eternity.

Let me beseech you, reader, at once to close in with God’s offer of mercy, nor risk the awfulness of a lost eternity by continuing unrepentant and unbelieving. Listen once more to God’s gospel, “Believe on the Lord Jesus Christ, and thou shalt be saved.”

“Whosoever shall be ashamed of Me and of My words, of him shall the Son of man be ashamed, when He shall come in His own glory, and in His Father’s, and of the holy angels” (Luke 9:29).

“I am not ashamed of the gospel of Christ: for it is the power of God unto salvation, to every one that believeth” (Rom. 1:16).

Hearers of the Word

It is the same rain which falls upon the rock, as upon the soil at its base, but the rock remains barren, while the soil becomes fruitful. Is, therefore, the rain in fault, or is the result due to the nature of the soil?

So the Word of God – the same Word falls upon different hearts, and some continue barren and unfruitful, while others yield fruit a hundred fold. The fault lies in the hardness of heart of the hearer.

“Blessed are they that hear the Word of God, and keep it” (Luke 11:28).

Tract Distribution

“Tract distribution is going too much out of fashion. It is a blessed and heaven-honored agency for doing good. Everyone who has some spare time and a tongue and a little tact can go out with a bundle of tracts.” Dr. Cuyler.

Many readers may have heard of the hawker who handed a tract into a little cottage which fell into the hands of Richard Baxter and was the means of his conversion. Baxter wrote thy “Saint’s Everlasting Rest,” which aroused Doddridge to seek salvation. Doddridge wrote “Rise and Progress of Religion in the Soul,” by means of which Wilberforce was converted. Wilberforce wrote a book, “Practical Christianity,” which fell into the hands of Thomas Chalmers. Surely this is fruit!

Some time ago a poor boy came to a city missionary and holding out a dirty and well-worn bit of paper, said, “Please, sir, father sent me to get a clean paper like that.” Opening it out, the missionary found that it was a page leaflet, containing that beautiful hymn beginning “Just as I am, without one plea.” The missionary asked where he found it, and why he wanted a clean one. “We found it, sir,” he said, “in sister’s pocket after she died. She used always to be singing it while she was ill, and she loved it so much that father wanted to get a clean one, and put it in a frame and hang it up. Won’t you give us a clean one, sir?” That simple hymn given to a little girl seems to have been, by God’s blessing, the means of bringing her to Christ.

A Word to Young Christians: No. 7 - The Holy Spirit

Every true believer in Christ is born again, has been washed in the blood, and has received the Holy Spirit. These blessings are not something to be attained to by our efforts, but they are consequent on faith in Christ and His work, and are true even of the youngest Christian. When we believe the gospel of our salvation, we are sealed with that Holy Spirit of promise. We have not to ask for the Spirit to come, for He came on the day of Pentecost – sent down by a glorified Christ – and He will remain as an indwelling Spirit as long as the Church remains; that is, until the Lord comes.

We desire to draw the reader’s attention, briefly, to two aspects of the presence of the Holy Spirit – first, in connection with the privileges which are ours in consequence of it: and, second, the responsibilities which it entails.

We want the young Christian to clearly lay hold, by faith, on the truth that he is “sealed” and “anointed” by the Holy Spirit, who is also the “earnest” of our inheritance (Eph. 1:13; 2 Cor. 1:21-22). These are facts true of all believers, and it is of the greatest importance that we should know them so that the soul may be established in the truth. God has set His seal upon us and marked us as His own. Then, as those who are redeemed and justified by faith, God brings us into the place of children in His family – sons. Are we left in ignorance or uncertainty as to this blessed relationship? Certainly not. Even in human relationships, if I did not know that a man was my father, how could I have the feelings of a child toward him? But the moment I know it, all the feelings and privileges proper to the relationship are there. Now, our God would not leave us in uncertainty; and so, because we are sons, He has sent forth the Spirit of His Son into our hearts, crying, Abba, Father. He wants us to have the blessed conscious enjoyment of the relationship in which we are – and this is the privilege of the youngest in the family of God; therefore He gives us the Spirit that we may know it.

Again, our Lord when just about to leave the world, spoke to His disciples of a day then future, when the Holy Spirit would not only be “with” them, but “in” them. This “day” is the dispensation or period between Pentecost and the coming of the Lord – this very “Church” period in which we live. The result of this indwelling of the Holy Spirit would be that we should know that as He was in the Father, we are in Him, and He in us (John 14:20). Thus the Savior, whose divine love to His own was in no wise weakened because of His departure to heaven, would have them, by the Holy Spirit, to enter into the conscious realization of the fact that they were in Him before the Father above and that He was to be in them down here before the world. Blessed high and holy privilege on the one hand, and consequent responsibility on the other, which it is ours to know by the Spirit! The Spirit never leaves us in doubt or uncertainty: on the contrary, it is His place and service to lead us into all truth, to instruct us out of the written Word, so that even the youngest believer may enter in and possess the land; may set his foot firmly down upon it in faith, as the gracious gift of God.

Further, it is by the Spirit that the love of God is “shed abroad” in the heart (Rom. 5:5). True, we cannot fully comprehend that love, for it is, like God Himself, infinite; but what a wonderful fact, that it should be poured out, so to speak, into the heart of the believers; so that, just as the sunlight warms and vivifies the earth, every crevice of the heart should be filled with its joy and sweetness!

We shall now say a few words as to the responsibilities which flow from the fact that we have received the Holy Spirit. “What! know ye not,” says the apostle, “that your body is the temple of the Holy Ghost which is in you, which ye have of God?” Weighty truth! The believer is indwelt by the Spirit – his body is a temple of the Holy Spirit. What an incentive to holiness of life – for His temple must not be defiled by the allowance of what is unsuited to the presence of God. But let the young believer never question that he has received the Spirit – rather let him seek grace to walk in self-judgment, to keep the body under, to walk in the Spirit, to live in the Spirit, to refuse and renounce everything contrary to the high and holy privileges which are his.

Again, we read, “Grieve not the Holy Spirit of God, whereby ye are sealed unto the day of redemption.” It is just because we are sealed – not for a week or a month or a year – but right through to the day of redemption, that we are not to grieve Him. When we grieve the Spirit by the allowance of what is contrary to God, He becomes within us a reprover, and has to lead us to judge ourselves, instead of carrying on His blessed work of teaching us more of Christ.

Then, further, we have the exhortation, “Be filled with the Spirit.” To be “filled” we need first to be “emptied” of self, and those selfish motives which so easily cling to us. It is no question of a second “baptism” of the Spirit – the only “baptism” we read of in scripture took place at Pentecost and is not repeated.

Reader, does the desire go up from your heart to the Lord to be “filled with the Spirit”? It is a blessed thing to be so “filled” – it is the Spirit taking possession of the heart and the mind and affections; and occupying us, not with ourselves and our own selfish interests, but with Christ and His interests.

May every young believer know more of this each day!

Just to Please Jesus

Paying a visit to sorrow’s abode,

Helping a burdened one o’er a rough road;

This the sweet thought, making duty delight,

Turning the shadows of gloom into light-

Just to please Jesus.

Staying at home with the children perchance,

Watching the sick one’s oft wandering glance,

Sweeping and dusting, and tidying home;

Deeds not recorded ‘neath fame’s painful dome-

Just to please Jesus.

Turning the eye from the vanity show,

Sparkling and flashing with glittering glow;

Turning away to the quiet and calm,

Singing in secret a thanksgiving Psalm-

Just to please Jesus.

Swinging the hammer, if duty demands,

Plying the needle with quick, willing hands,

Using the pencil, the pick, or the pen,

Serving my Lord, and my own fellow-men-

Just to please Jesus.

Giving a smile, or taking a hand,

Leading lost feet to the fair, better land,

Doing and thinking, hearing and seeing,

Eating and drinking, working and being-

Just to please Jesus.

Practical Conversations With Our Young People: Questions

What is a Christian?

He is one who has received God’s gift of a Savior, the Lord Jesus Christ. “Thanks be unto God for His unspeakable gift” (2 Cor. 9:15).

Where did you receive the faith to take God’s Savior?

It was God’s gift to you. “Ye are saved through faith and that not of yourselves; it is the gift of God” (Eph. 2:8).

How did you receive the Holy Spirit?

He was given to you of God. “Who hath. given the earnest of the Spirit in our hearts” (2 Cor. 1:22).

Where do you get the means to supply your daily returning needs?

From God “who giveth us richly all things to enjoy” (1 Tim. 6:17).

From whence do you receive everything that you count worth while?

From God! “For who maketh thee to differ from another? and what hast thou that thou didst not receive? now if thou didst receive it, why lost thou glory, as if thou hadst not received it?” (1 Cor. 4:7).

Now young Christian, from the very start of your Christian life, God has been giving for you, and to you. Yes, blessed be His name! He has been giving, giving, GIVING, from Calvary’s cross with the gift of His Son, to each breath of fresh air you breathe, and each morsel of food that you eat. But is God to do all the giving? Are we to sit like young birds in the nest, with ever strained necks and gaping beaks, crying, “More! more! more!”? Ah, no, young Christian, God expects some response from your heart – some return for His generosity. Did you never hear the Lord say, “Freely you have received, freely give”? (Matt. 10:8). The Christian life does not consist alone in receiving, but in giving, giving, giving. God’s order is that they “first gave their own selves to the Lord,” and then their substance, their possessions (2 Cor. 8:5).

Why does a Christian work? Is it only to make an honest living?

No – not if we believe what God says, “Let him labor, working with his hands the thing which is good, that he may have to give to him that needeth” (Eph. 4:28). Yes. young Christian, in God’s mind you are not laboring in order that you may make a living, but in order that you may have to give.

How much are you giving to the Lord?

Take a pencil and paper and do a little figuring. Are you earning a dollar a week? How much of it goes to the Lord? Does He receive ten cents of it? That would be forty cents a month – or four dollars and eighty cents a year. Did you actually give that much to the Lord this past year? Maybe you are earning more than this – say, five dollars per week. If you were under the law you would be compelled to give two dollars per month or twenty-four dollars per year to the Lord. Ask your own heart the question – Did the Lord get twenty-four dollars from my pocket this past year?

Did you ever hear of a young Christian who actually spent more for his shoes, or his hats during a year than he did for the Lord? Some of us have met young Christians whose salaries amounted to one hundred dollars per month. How much did the Lord get? How much of the pay check went into the box Lord’s Day morning? Was it only a poor silver dollar, out of the hundred? Do you think the Lord is pleased with one per cent generosity?

If you honestly want to give to the Lord, it must be at a cost to yourself. There must be self-sacrifice. God’s way is not for us to take out all we want for ourselves, and the give some to Him. It is that we should first sacrifice for Him, and then see to our own needs. There is a positive exhortation in God’s We. that says, “Upon the first day of the week 1, every one of you lay by him in store, as God hath prospered him” (1 Cor. 16:2). Have you ever heeded this plain Scripture? O, young. Christian, in the light of the soon coming of Christ, compare your weekly, monthly, or yearly income with the amount you are consecrating for the Lord’s service, and come to a knowledge in the presence of God as to where you stand in this very important truth of Christian giving. When He comes, may we not be ashamed before Him “who loved me, and gave Himself for me” (Gal. 2:20).

Questions for July

NOTE: It is our purpose (D. V.) to offer as a reward a copy of some suitable book on Scripture truth, to each of the three young Christians sending in the most satisfactory series of answers to the fifteen questions for July, August and September.

Always give Scripture for answers, as well as your own expressions.

31. Why were pastors, teachers and evangelists never ordained?

32. How are pastors, teachers and evangelists to be supported?

33. What is the work of the elders and deacons in the Church?

34. Who alone had the power to ordain them?

35. Why do we not have elders and deacons ordained today?

Answers to Questions for April

16. The Church is formed by believers baptized into one body by the Holy Spirit. In Acts 10:44,48 we see a company of believers receiving the Holy Spirit before they were baptized.

17. Because it was in the Lord’s commission; Mark 16:16; because it was the practice of the apostolic church (1 Cor. 1:13,16); because it typifies the Christian’s position as dead and buried with Christ (Rom. 6:3-4).

18. Christ is looked at as the risen and ascended Head of His mystical body which is still on earth. As Head He directs the actions of His members on earth, just as the head to the human body directs the movements of the feet, arms, fingers, etc. (See Eph. 1:22-23; Col. 2:19; Eph. 4:15).

19. Never! He is vitally linked with the Head in heaven, and he can no more cease to be a member of that body than the Head can cease to be a part of the body. He possesses the same life as the Head. The Head is responsible to see that all His members are glorified with Him. (See John 10:28-29; 1 John 5:11; Eph. 5:25,27).

20. Because the Church of God is composed of every member of the body of Christ. No single company of Christians can claim to be the Church of God any more than the state of New York can claim to be the United States. She may be a part of the United States, but that is all. So any company of real children of God may say they are a part of the Church of God (1 Cor. 1:2).

Scripture Study: Mark 12

Mark 12

Mark 12:1-12. In a parable the Lord shows Israel’s failure to answer to their privileges.

Israel was Jehovah’s vineyard (Isa. 5:1-7). He had bestowed upon it much attention and care, but it rendered to Him no return of acceptable fruit. Here it is the husbandmen’s responsibility. From time to time He sent servants to them. They maltreated them shamefully, beating some and killing some. Lastly, He sent His Son, His well beloved, saying, “They will reverence My Son.” But those husbandmen said among themselves: “This is the heir; come, let us kill Him, and the inheritance shall be ours. And they took Him and killed Him and cast Him out of the vineyard. What shall therefore the Lord of the vineyard do? He will come and destroy the husbandmen and will give the vineyard unto others.” This is Israel’s history, it is one of complete failure to answer to God’s will, and proved their hearts were at enmity against God.

How well the Lord know what they would do to Him, yet He tells it out in this lesson with quiet dignity. He is willing to do the Father’s will, and they are filling up the measure of their wickedness, their iniquity is manifest. The Lord further quotes, Psalm 118, which foretold their rejection of Him, and also the sovereign grace that will after all work out their blessing as a nation through the Stone the builders rejected. This was the Lord’s doing and would be marvelous in their eyes in the day of its fulfillment, when He will set up His new covenant of grace.

In the meantime they have lost their place as the people of God. And the Church is being called out, and is now God’s testimony on the earth.

The scribes, chief priests, and Pharisees – the husbandmen – to whom this parable had its immediate application, sought to lay hold of Him for they knew He spake of them, but they feared the people. And thus went their way.

Mark 12:13-17. The classes of Jews come to catch or judge the Lord. In reality He judges them, defeating their intentions, exposing their ignorance and wickedness.

The Pharisees and Herodians, opposites in doctrine, but united in wicked contradiction of the Lord, come to catch Him with smooth, flattery covering diabolical enmity. “Master, we know that Thou art true, and carest for no man: for Thou regardest not the person of men, but teachest the way of God in truth: Is it lawful to give tribute to Caesar or not? Shall we give, or shall we not give?” His answer shows His divine wisdom, makes manifest their sin, and God’s just chastening upon them for it. He would not assert His right to the throne of Israel, till He had made atonement. He must suffer first before the glories follow. So He answers as the Rich One, now become poor. “Why tempt ye Me? bring Me a penny that I may see it.” And they brought it. He saith unto them, “Whose is this image and superscription?” They said unto Him, “Caesar’s.” Jesus answered, “Render unto Caesar the things that are Caesar’s, and to God the things that are God’s.”

What a complete answer; it rebuked their sin in departing from Jehovah, so that He allowed the enemy to triumph over them, and thus put them under tribute. They should have been head, but were now the tail (Deut. 28:13,44); now paying tribute to those who should have paid tribute to them. It was Jehovah’s chastening. Jesus’ answer says they should bow to it. It also shows their need of humbling and repentance, “Render to God the things that are God’s.” The Lord saw their hypocrisy, they were rebels before God and toward men. They marveled at Him; well they might, they were in His presence who could read the thoughts and intents of their hearts.

Mark 12:18-27. Then come to Him the Sadducees, which say there is no resurrection: They cite a case which they think corresponds with what Moses wrote (Deut. 25:5). The Lord meets their reasoning with the Word of God, and lets the folly of their reasoning be seen. They reasoned that if there was a resurrection, all would be in confusion of relationships, and because it seemed folly to them, they rejected the truth. The Lord’s answer is, “Do ye not therefore err, because ye know not the Scriptures, neither the power of God? For when they shall rise from the dead, they neither marry, nor are given in marriage: but are as the angels which are in heaven. And as touching the dead, that they rise: have ye not read in the book of Moses, how in the bush God spake unto him, saying, I am the God of Abraham, and the God of Isaac, and the God of, Jacob? He is not the God of the dead, but the God of the living: ye therefore do greatly err.” In this answer the Sadducees are silenced, and the resurrection is proved to be a truth found in Scripture, a truth running through from beginning to end.

The Lord quotes Moses, for that was the part the Sadducees professed to believe. The books of Moses contain it; and the Old Testament saints found in it that which they needed to fulfill God’s promises, and to enable them to look on to a city which had foundations, whose builder and maker is God.

It is a truth of vital importance in all dispensations. It is the evidence that Jesus is the Son of God (Rom. 1:4). And that God has accepted His atoning work (Rom. 4:25). And that He is the Judge of this world (Acts 17:31). It declares His victory over death and hades (Rev. 1:18). By it we enter into a new state of full conformity to Christ, and leave all that is of the flesh and sin behind.

All God’s plans and purposes of blessing to man are to be fulfilled in resurrection, through the redemption work of Christ the Lord. God is not the God of the dead, but of the living. Abraham, Isaac and Jacob who had died, would in resurrection realize the promises made to them by Jehovah.

Mark 12:28-34. One of the scribes came, and having heard them reasoning together, and perceiving that He answered well, asked Him, “which is the first commandment of all?” The fear of the Lord, which is the beginning of wisdom, seems to be working in this man’s heart. It is no idle question he asks. The scribes believed some of the commandments were more important than others for to make up the measure of a man’s righteousness. The Lord’s answer gives God His true place in man’s heart. “The first of all the commandments is, Hear, O Israel; The Lord our God is one Lord: and thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, and with all thy soul, and with all thy mind, and with all thy strength. This is the first commandment. And the second is like, namely this, Thou shalt love thy neighbor as thyself. There is none other commandment than these.”

This was Israel’s duty, man’s duty, plainly expressed. All the rest are covered by these. The Lord brings them out from their places in the divine Word (Lev. 19:18; Deut. 6:4-5; 10:12). The scribe feels the truth of it in his soul, and said, “Well, Master, Thou past said the truth: for there is one God; and there is none other but He: And to love Him with all the heart, and with all the understanding, and with all the soul, and with all the strength, and to love his neighbor as himself, is more than all whole burnt offerings and sacrifices.” When Jesus saw that He answered discreetly, He said unto him, “Thou art not far from the kingdom of God.” He recognizes the working of truth in the scribe that was forming him morally for the kingdom of God. No man after that durst ask Him any question. He was the faithful and true Witness, the pattern for all His servants to be formed after (Titus 1:9).

Mark 12:35-37. The Lord asks and answers the question, Whose Son is Christ? And shows that David’s Son is David’s Lord. Psa. 110 showing Him as the One rejected by men, glorified by God at His right hand, waiting till the time when He will take His great power and reign. The leaders of Israel had refused Him, but the common people heard Him gladly.

Mark 12:38-40. The Lord denounces the scribes for their practices: they loved the honor of men, assumed the leadership of the people, while they defrauded helpless widows who trusted them because of their religious character, and for, a pretense made long prayers, heaping to themselves greater judgment.

Mark 12:41-44. Jesus sat over against the treasury, and beheld how the people cast money into the treasury: and many that were rich cast in much. He knew how to value the gifts. He knew the spirit and motives that led each to give. He knew how those rich men had obtained the riches. And saw them giving out of their abundance. It did not cause them trial or suffering, they had plenty left. He knew whether they were giving to Jehovah, or to make themselves great before others. And some of them would be the very ones who robbed widows’ estates to enrich themselves (James 5:1-6). And their gifts would but add to their judgment. There came a certain poor widow, and she threw in two mites, which make a farthing. The Lord draws His disciples’ attention, and said, “Verily I say unto you, That this poor widow hath cast more in than all they which have cast into the treasury: for all they did cast in of their abundance; but she of her want did cast in all that she had, even all her living.” She gave her all to the Lord, and He knew it. She did not keep one mite and give the other. She gave both, and her creator God knew it, like another widow in 1 Kings 17:13. She was a widow indeed (1 Tim. 5:5), and would be the object of the Lord’s care. Another has said, “Perhaps it helped to pay Judas Iscariot, but it was given to the Lord, and the widow’s heart which was occupied about the mite, did not escape the Lord’s eyes, nor the notice of His love.

Correspondence: The Comission of Ezekiel

Question 168: Is the commission given to Ezekiel the prophet, in Chapter, 2 and 3, also given to us? L. C.

Answer: It is of great importance to rightly divide the word of truth. The Hebrews were unskillful in the word of righteousness (Heb. 5:13). that is, what was of direct application to themselves. There is much profit in studying the whole Word of God, but we must distinguish what is written to the Jew or Gentile, from what is addressed to the saints in Christ Jesus who compose the Church of God.

If we look at our place in Christ we see that we are not under law but under grace (Rom. 6:14). There is now no condemnation to them that are in Christ Jesus (Rom. 8:1) We are accepted in the Beloved (Eph. 1:6). And as He is so are we in this world (1 John 4:17). We are children, the family of God (Eph, 2:19; 1 John 3:1). Our service to the Lord is in keeping with this grace. We are not compelled to serve; if we serve the Lord, it is, if right, the expression of our heart’s joy and not compulsion from fear of penalty. If I were held responsible for anyone’s soul, I should be lost: I could not be responsible for my own salvation. My Great High Priest Hoes that for me. We are the subjects of grace and in this law of liberty we must walk and serve.

God may apply scriptures directed to Ezekiel, Jeremiah and others, to us to stir us up to more earnest devotedness to Christ and here we may see the living character of the Word of God. But in all our service we must bear in mind our heavenly calling and the true grace of God in which we stand. We serve in the joy and gladness of children, and thus express our gratitude to God. We must not think that the Lord’s work among men is dependent upon us, but further that in condescending grace He gives us fellowship in what He is doing and if in any small way we may be used, we have to say “yet not I, but the grace of God which was with me” (1 Cor. 15:10). In Luke 10 Martha had service so much before her, she could not sit at Jesus’ feet and hear His Word. She blamed the Lord and Mary, her sister for not helping her. She could tell the Lord what His duty was; such service has no happiness in it. The Lord gently rebukes her, as careful and troubled about many things: her work might be right, but her spirit was wrong. “But one thing is needful and Mary hath chosen that good part, (not better part, Martha’s part was not good) which shall not be taken away from her.” Many now are so busy working for the Lord, they have no time to hear His Word, and they blame others who do not go in their ways. The Lord says to the Philadelphian assembly (Rev. 3:8). “I know thy works.” He says it approvingly, as if to confirm them and bid them be satisfied with the sense of His approval, no matter what others might do or say. And like the man who was blind (Mark 10:52,) to whom Jesus said, “Go thy way, thy faith hath made thee whole,” and immediately he received his sight, and followed Jesus in the way. So we now, through grace, find it our delight to serve and follow Him.

Extracts of Letters

The following extracts are given, through the suggestions of some, for the sake of those who are interested in the spread and support of the gospel in the pages of “Messages of Love” which are sent into the various Missions, Orphan Homes, Hospitals, etc., free, also for the encouragement of those who contribute articles:

Cornwall on Hudson, N. Y.

Brethren in Christ: I got your address from an old calendar which is hanging in our house, and has helped me very much.

I expect to start soon in Rescue Mission work, and could use a few “Messages of Love” if you have any to dispose of gratis; also tracts, mottoes, etc. I have been a Christian worker for a few years, but God laid me aside for a time. At first I rebelled, but now I realize He did it to draw me nearer to Him and teach me things I never would have learned otherwise. I hope you can grant the favor I ask, for my only aim in life is that God’s name may be glorified, and sinners may be converted.

Bedford St. Mission, Philadelphia, Pa.

“We express our many thanks for the great aid you have been giving our work in donating the copies (150 per week) of Messages of Love. We very much appreciate these papers. They are eagerly sought by the members of the Sunday school. Not one paper is wasted, and should anyone in school be overlooked when they are being distributed, I hear it very quickly. Our work is among a very poor class of folks who often do not have enough to buy food, so that reading matter is very gratefully accepted by them.
“Thanking you again, and assuring you every paper goes where it will bring a Message of Love.”

Cleveland, Tenn.

“I am glad of the Messages of Love. I give out hundreds of them in the mountains. People are anxious to get them.”

Philadelphia Home for Incurables.

“The papers, Messages of Love, are read by the patients, and they seem to enjoy reading them very much.”

Mont Alto Sanatorium, Pa.

“The contribution of 50 copies of Messages of Love forwarded to patients at this sanatorium is received with thanks. I am pleased to say that the copies of this publication have been distributed to good advantage, and we will be pleased to have you continue forwarding them.”

Keekskill, N. Y.

“We are certainly indebted to you for the Messages of Love which we receive regularly. These papers are indeed appreciated, and distributed every Sunday to our children. We have often wished it possible to send at least a small contribution, but such has been out of the question. We do sincerely thank you in the dear Master’s name for your help in this direction, and will certainly be glad to have these papers continued; if you can do so, as heretofore, send them to us free of charge.
Thanking you for what you have done, and may feel led to continue to do.”

Canadensis, Pa.

“Messages of Love are greatly appreciated. In fact, a little fellow who cannot read stopped me on the street and asked if they were going to be continued. They cannot wait for them from week to week.”

Lock Sheldrake, N. Y.

“We wish to thank you heartily for the Messages of Love which you have so kindly sent to us for so long. They have been regularly distributed in the Sunday school, and if by reason of storms and deep snows in winter the school has been closed, the surplus copies have been carefully saved and sent to another Sunday school about two miles from here. So they have all been used where much needed, and the children have carried home the ‘Messages of Love’ to many families that would otherwise seldom hear the ‘Gospel of the grace of God.’”

Philadelphia, Pa.

“I give out Messages of Love to children in the Sunday school, and in the hospital, and in the Harrison Home, and in the mill, and the people like them so well I think it would be a pity to not continue them, as the Lord may save some of them, or draw them nearer to Himself.”

Atlantic City, N. J.

“We do appreciate your sending the Messages of Love to us very much. Our little Sunday school of bed-ridden children look forward to the reading of the stories in these little papers every Sunday. I fear we have not expressed our thanks enough.
“Hope the papers will continue to come.”

Brooklyn, N. Y.

“I can tell you the Messages of Love’do lots of good. I give them to my class of 45 small children, and the rest I give to some sick old ladies, who enjoy them very much. We are thankful for them. We are a very poor church, and will be pleased to still receive them.”

Brooklyn, N. Y.

“The Messages of Love papers are being taken to the Orphan Asylum still, and the children look for them and enjoy them very much.
“There are about 200 to 250 children in the asylum, 40 of whom cannot read. They are the infant class. I have kept out a few copies each week, and have taken or sent them to homes where there is much need for just such simple Gospel stories, and I am sure the Lord is blessing them to souls. For instance, I had the opportunity of speaking to a young girl and her aunt about the Lord. The young girl thanked me. I then gave her the ‘Messages of Love.’ One day when reading one of them, she said she thought of those things I told her, and with what she read in one of the copies of Messages of Love, she went up to her room and gave her heart to the Lord, and now is very happy. So, dear brother, the Lord does give encouragement, for which we thank Him. Soon He will come for us, and then we shall know in that day the fruit.”

Shanghai, China.

“We think it is time to write again and thank you warmly for the continuation of your favor in sending S. S. Literature to Shanghai. It is very much appreciated. We can use almost unlimited supplies of S. S. Messages of Love papers and cards in China. There is a wave of more than passing interest in things foreign passing over China at the present time and the interest in English is so great in Shanghai, especially, and other coast cities. Your interest in our work is very deeply felt by both teachers and students. It is a good time in which to sow Gospel Seed through the United States mail bag. We thank God for all that He sends to us; and trust Him, continually, to supply all our need, in this and also in other particulars. The heated term is fast approaching. We have dry and rainy seasons in our part of the world. It is very hot and humid from now on, until September. We think God is overruling the differences between the North and the South, and will give us another still wider “open door” for the Gospel, ere the end comes.”

Are You Thirsty?

There was a gay wedding, and the world smiled on the beautiful girl who was married that morning. She had all that earth can give to make one happy, and the wedding trip was begun. Perhaps Harriette thought her cup of joy was full; but she little knew how soon it was to be dashed from her.

Of a kind and generous disposition, and outwardly correct as to Christianity, she would have been deeply annoyed had any one said to her: “You are as far from the kingdom of God as the poor thief or drunkard.” Yet such was really the case, for she knew not Christ as her Savior. She spoke of Him as “our Savior,” and with the multitude often kneeled to praise His name, but as yet her heart was far from Him. But He loved her, indifferent as she was to His love, and in His own way He had prepared for her a severe trial to bring her to a true sense of her need, and of Christ’s sufficiency. The wedding trip was nearly over, when the sad news reached home that Harriette was a widow. Her husband had been involved at a gambling table, where the thirst for play had so overpowered him that he had staked his whole fortune and lost it.

Driven to despair, the unhappy man thought only of ending his life, which he saw would be one of poverty and shame, and in a moment of madness he destroyed himself, without one farewell word to his young bride.

When the children of God are under trial, the realization of His unfailing love in all circumstances sustains them through everything, and this is why we see suffering saints so peaceful; but with the unsaved it is different. Who can wonder then that poor Harriette, not having the peace of God which passeth all understanding reigning in her soul rebelled against her sore trial? And with no happiness left on earth, and no comforter, her reason gave way, and she was brought home the wreck of her former self. The doctors advised that she, with an attendant, should take a long voyage, to try if by any means her mind might regain its usual vigor. God was watching over her with tender love, and ordering every step of her way. In the same vessel that bore the sorrowful young widow over the waters of the Mediterranean was a man of God – a missionary, who spent his life in winning souls for Christ. He had heard the sad story of his fellow voyager; he marked her look of hopeless misery as she paced the deck day after day, taking no interest in anything around her, and he resolved to tell her of One who could give her joy and peace.

He very gently addressed her one day, and said a few words about God’s love, but Mrs. M- regarded him with haughty indifference, and passed on. Still, he was not to be repelled, and sought for another opportunity. It came, and though still scorning his simple words – for Harriette was a proud woman – the message took effect. Little by little she understood it all – saw herself as God saw her, a sinner, lost forever, with a “heart deceitful above all things, and desperately wicked” (Jer. 17:9). Could it be that she, the upright, amiable woman of the world, who had never harmed a fellow-creature in her life, who had served others, had been kind to the poor, and even quite religious, was really lost? Yes, she saw it all, and in her soul rose a great cry, “Woe is me, for I am undone!” (Isa. 6:5).

When once, the sinner really owns himself lost, and gives up all his self-righteousness, he finds how sufficient is the work of Christ, which God has accepted, and whereby peace is made. Happy are they who give up self for Christ, and self-confidence for heart-belief in the Son of God and His perfectly finished work!

And what is this self-confidence, this righteousness of our own, that we cling to so fondly, and it takes so much to deprive us of? God calls it “filthy rags” (Isa. 64:6), for He sees not as man sees. We see our fellow men very benevolent, charitable, and so on, and we think they will have a good hope of heaven; but if still unsaved, every action, however commendable it may seem, is tainted with sin, for our very nature is sinful, and a corrupt tree cannot bring forth good fruit (Matt. 7:18).

Reader, if you know not Christ, you are that “corrupt tree.”

Mrs. M- found Jesus to be her Savior, her all in all, and no sooner did His sweet peace fill her soul than her mind was thoroughly restored, and she was indeed a new creature in every sense. Sorrow had done its work, it had led her to Christ. He said when on earth: “Whosoever drinketh of this water shall thirst again” (John 4:13). And had she not proved it? The world, with its pleasures, the gift of great personal beauty, admiration, flattery – all had been unsatisfying; she had drunk of that water only to thirst again. But when she found the living water, she drank and thirsted no more. Reader, are you thirsty? Jesus says, “I will give unto him that is athirst of the fountain of the water of life freely” (Rev. 21:6).

The Life Question: John 5:24

The sin question having now been closed, God has opened another, which we have called “The life question.” The sinner is dead, and God has opened the question of life. Sin was a question raised and settled on the cross – settled by Christ to God’s glory and man’s salvation.

“In this was manifested the love of God toward us, because that God sent His only begotten Son into the world, that we might live through Him. “Herein is love, not that we loved God, but that He loved us, and sent His Son to be the propitiation for our sins” (1 John 4:9-10).

We have here two things, life and propitiation; life, because I am a dead sinner; propitiation, because I am a guilty sinner. This life is in the Son of God risen up out of the dead. I get it on the ground of the blood-shedding of Jesus, but I get it only in Christ: “And this is the record that God hath given to us eternal life, and this life is in His Son. He that hath the Son hath life” (1 John 5:11-12). Now, my reader, have you believed the testimony that God has given concerning His Son? God has raised Him from among the dead and given Him glory in the heavens. Do you believe the testimony? God has made Him the Head of His new creation, founded upon His resurrection and exaltation to glory. Do you believe the testimony? God has made Him the life-giving head of a new race. Do you believe the testimony? God is not promising anything to the sinner, but He is offering His Son. Will you have Him? Will you believe on the Son? Then you have everlasting life. God most graciously keeps open the question of life; it is not yet closed, but it will soon be; only a little moment and He – the Son – will come. As long as He is in heaven, the question of life is open. The moment He comes, the question is closed, and He will open another with all who will not have life – namely, the question of eternal judgment.

True Skill

It is not the skill of such as “work in brass” that will do now, but the skill of such as “walk in love.” The fashioning of any kind thought in the heart toward one another, the arming of the mind to bear and forbear in love, the goings forth of the soul in sympathies, and the molding off, or softening down of any hard or selfish affection – these are the copies of the heavenly patterns.

A Word to Young Christians: No. 8 - Sanctification

Many sincere believers are kept in a state of doubt and uncertainty because they make their salvation and peace with God more or less dependent on attaining a certain standard of holiness of life. They find they are constantly coming short of this standard, hence they are often uncertain and even despondent. Such are, in fact, looking within for holiness, and thus cast in upon themselves and their attainments; when what they really want is to know what it is to have a standing in divine righteousness: in other words, they have not yet laid hold of the fact that every true Christian is made “the righteousness of God” in Christ. But this is the unalterable standing of the youngest believer; and it remains unchanged whether his progress in divine things be much or little.

There are two ways in which sanctification is spoken of in Scripture, to which we desire briefly to draw the reader’s attention:

(1) Absolute and complete sanctification.

(2) What we may call progressive sanctification.

When any one receives Christ by faith he is “born again”; he receives a new and holy life and nature, and he is cleansed from his sins by the blood, and set apart to God. In this sense there is no progress in sanctification; the simplest Christian who only trusted the Savior yesterday is as truly accepted in Christ and set apart to God as the saint who has been on the road heavenward for fifty years. The youngest believer is accounted by God as a “saint,” a holy one; this is his relationship to God; and many of the epistles are addressed to saints – that is, to all Christians. Our attainments and advance on the path of true holiness are quite another matter. We find the Apostle Paul, addressing the Christians in Acts 20:32, and Acts 26:18, speaks of all “them who are sanctified”; it was a present accomplished fact which admitted of no question. So also in the Epistle to the Corinthians he addresses them as “sanctified in Christ Jesus”; and he says, “ye are sanctified.” Remark, it is not a question here of what they ought to be; all this comes in quite rightly in its place; but let the young Christian first lay hold firmly of the fact that he is sanctified, or set apart to God. The writer of the Epistle to the Hebrews speaks of all true believers as “them which are sanctified,” and tells them also that they “are sanctified” by the will of God and the blood of Christ. Thus the Scripture testimony to the fact that all Christians are sanctified is most complete; it admits of no “may be’s,” uncertain “hopes,” doubts or misgivings; for it depends, not on our poor attainments, but on the will of God, and the unchanging value of the work of Christ.

Let us now turn to the second aspect of sanctification – that is what we may call progressive sanctification – and we need to insist upon the one just as much as on the other. We read in Hebrews 12, “Follow peace with all men, and holiness (sanctification).” Again, the apostle prays for the Thessalonians thus: “And the very God of peace sanctify you wholly.” We ought to know more of these blessed truths, and to be more set apart to God every day. But then the question arises, How can this be brought about? We cannot improve the old nature, which is “enmity against God”; but we are responsible to hold it for dead, to reckon ourselves dead indeed unto sin and alive to God. Christ sanctifies and cleanses the Church “by the washing of water by the Word”; it is by the application of the truth, of the Word of God by the Spirit, that holiness is produced in the believer. The true spring and power for sanctification, for holiness of life, is not to be found in a monkish effort to subdue the flesh by corporeal punishments. No! but we are dead, and we have a new and holy life and nature. It is occupation with an object outside ourselves which produces true holiness in the believer.

Our blessed Lord prayed to the Father in John 17, “Sanctify them through Thy truth. Thy word is truth”; and then He adds: “For their sakes I sanctify Myself, that they also might be sanctified through the truth.” He was ever and always the sanctified One here on earth, but now He was about to set Himself apart absolutely and entirely, as the risen Man in the glory, the true and perfect model of sanctification, the heavenly Object for the faith of His people, the power and spring of sanctification in them.

We find the same principle unfolded in the teaching of 2 Corinthians 3:18: “We all, with open face, beholding the glory of the Lord, are changed into the same image from glory to glory, even as by the Spirit of the Lord.” Thus the eye is turned entirely away from self and our attainments and fixed upon Christ where He is as the risen and glorified Savior. It is this which delivers us from self, it is occupation of heart with Christ where He now is, in the power of the Spirit, which produces holiness, and which brings about a moral transformation in the Christian as he passes onward to the moment when he shall behold Him face to face in glory, and be actually changed, even bodily, into His likeness.

We would, in conclusion, earnestly appeal to the young Christian who reads these lines. Is Christ thus the Object of your heart and affections, or are your mind and thoughts absorbed with worldly things? Are you making progress in holiness – not so much by effort on your part; but the Spirit so free, so unhindered within you, that it is His delight to occupy you with a heavenly Christ, and thus produce a moral transformation in your life from day to day? May God grant that it may be so!

Practical Conversations With Our Young People: Hold Fast

Most young Christians are sufficiently familiar with their Bibles to know that one distinct mark of these last days in which we are living is the giving up of the truth of God. It is in keeping with such a condition as this that God gives the oft repeated warning, “Hold Fast.” I believe it would be valuable to the spiritual life and experience of every young Christian to adopt those two scriptural words as his watch word in these ever increasingly evil days: “HOLD FAST!”

In the first place it is so essential that we hold fast to the truth of the inspiration of the Word of God. If you find yourself in the high school, college or university where the Bible is questioned or ignored, just look up to God for grace to be kept from it all, and stand true by the Book. “Holding fast the faithful Word as he hath been taught” (Titus 1:9). “But continue thou in the things which thou hast learned and hast been assured of, knowing of whom thou hast learned them; and that from a child thou hast known the holy Scriptures which are able to make thee wise unto salvation through faith which is in Christ Jesus” (2 Tim. 3:14-15). Look about you and tell me what gain has come to any young person as a result of his surrendering faith in the Scriptures? Is he any more happy in soul? Is he any more helpful in ministering comfort to his friends in their troubles? Is he any more respected in the hearts of his friends? No! I have known several who have failed to hold fast, and I know of no one of them today whom I would have cause to envy on account of what he has gained by surrendering of faith in the Word of God.

I believe it is well for the young Christian not only to hold fast the truth of the Word of God, but also when speaking of the things of God to confine himself as far as possible to the scriptural terms and expressions. One of the efforts of Satan in these last days is to induce Christians to alter the phraseology of the Bible, and to speak of these subjects of sin, hell, salvation, heaven, Savior, redemption, sanctification, piety, etc., etc., under new terms which rob these God-given concepts of much of their meaning. Let us then seek to abide by Bible terminology and not weaken the power of the inspired Word by pleasant sounding, conscience easing substitutions. Let us never get educated above our Bible phraseology. “Holding fast the form of sound words which thou hast heard” (2 Tim. 1:13).

In the second place the Christian who adopts the motto, “Hold Fast” will want to be exercised not only to hold to scriptural expressions, but also to sound scriptural doctrine. Almost every old fundamental doctrine of the Bible has been either modified beyond recognition or totally rejected by the modern so-called “advanced thinkers” and “new theology” exponents. For the young Christian to give up along these lines is fatal. If you give up Christ I see no hope for you according to the Word of God. “If ye continue in the faith, grounded and settled, and be not moved away from the hope of the gospel, which we have heard, and which was preached to every creature which is under heaven” (Col. 1:23).

There is one phase of “sound doctrine” that we cannot pass by without special emphasis. That is the truth as to the Church. It is only in the Church that the complete manifold wisdom of God is seen expressed (Eph. 3:10 JND). The Church is “the pillar and ground of the truth” (1 Tim. 3:15). Accordingly, then, if we wish to walk in the truth we must hold fast the truth as to the Church. God would not have us surrender a bit of it as not being applicable now or as being out of date. Every scriptural doctrine and direction as to the Church must be held fast at all costs.

As a third consideration we would mention the necessity of holding fast an upright course and walk before the world. If we do not maintain an honest walk before the world we will not maintain a good conscience. The apostle tells us of two men, Hymenaeus and Alexander, who failed to hold a good conscience and made shipwreck of the faith. Scripture very plainly shows us that where the life of the professing Christian is not in accord with honesty and uprightness it causes not only the individual himself to be despised, but, far sadder, it causes the unsaved to blaspheme the Name and the Word of God (1 Tim. 6:1; Titus 2:5).

Is your conduct ever such that the unsaved who know you are given opportunity to say. “Well if he’s a Christian, I’m sure I never want to be one. If he is a representative of the Bible, then I don’t care to read it.” Furthermore we must as Christians hold fast in our Christian activities. How many a young Christian started out brightly for the Lord – ever ready and anxious to speak a word to the unsaved or hand out a tract, who has failed to hold fast, and has actually drifted back into indifference as to the unsaved about him. If such is your case we trust you are saved and on the road to heaven, but in the face of many searching and solemn statements of Scripture we are made to question it. The apostle, speaking of the gospel, said: ‘By which also ye are saved, if ye keep in memory what I preached unto you unless ye have believed in vain (1 Cor. 15:2). Again he says: “So run that ye may obtain.” “I keep under my body, and bring it into subjection; lest that by any means, when I have preached to others I myself should be a castaway” (1 Cor. 9:27). We cannot enjoy assurance of salvation when our lives have drifted into worldliness and indifference as to the claims of God. If we want to “make our calling and election sure” there must be godliness in our walk and ways. Paul could say at the end of his course, “I have fought a good fight, I have finished my course, I have kept the faith; henceforth there is laid up for me a crown of righteousness” (2 Tim. 4:8).

Finally, I would exhort all young Christians to hold fast the truth as to the Lord’s personal and imminent coming again. It is a fact – Jesus is coming back again! I must be ready for His return. The world steadily grows more hopeless as to its condition. War, with all its attendant horrors, continues to spread until now our own land, so long spared, is threatened with the same spirit of bloodshed. It should all make us look with longing expectancy for that heavenly shout that shall catch us away to meet the Lord Jesus in the air. Holding fast this truth in our lives will set all else right. “Behold, I come quickly, hold that fast which thou halt, that no man take thy crown” (Rev. 3:11).

Questions for August

Always give Scripture for answers, as well as your own expressions.

36. Give Scripture to show that an elder and a bishop are the same office.

37. What are the only two Scripture ordinances in the Church today?

38. What is the significance of the Lord’s Supper?

39. Who have a right to partake of it?

40. What is enjoined on the individual before partaking of the Lord’s Supper?

Answers to Questions for May

21. Hatred and persecution. Gal. 1:13; Acts 8:1; 1 Thess. 1:6; Heb. 10:33-34; Rev. 2:9-10.

22. One, the glorified Head in heaven. Eph. 1:22-23; Col. 2:19. (Scripture knows no such thing as an earthly “head” of the Church).

23. Direct from the risen and glorified Head. Eph. 4:7-16; 1 Cor. 12:27-28.

24. Apostles, prophets, pastors, teachers, miracles, gifts of healing, helps, governments, diversities of tongues. 1 Cor. 12:28; Eph. 4:11.

25. “For the perfecting of the saints, for the work of the ministry, for the edifying of the body of Christ.” Eph. 4:12.

The Consequences of Disobedience to God and Despising His Word: Part 1

“Let him that thinketh he standeth, take heed lest he fall” (1 Cor. 10:12).

The Lord was pleased to manifest His grace to A- a young girl whose fiery temper and frivolous mind gave but little hope for her conversion. Nevertheless, nothing could have been more real, and, breaking at once with the world she had loved so much, she made rapid progress in the faith, and seemed to desire nothing save to glorify the Savior who had redeemed her.

But the Word of God gives us abundant examples of falls and of slackness, even with men most eminent for their piety and noted for their faith, and we could easily quote Abraham (Gen. 12), Solomon (1 Kings 11), Jehoshaphat (1 Kings 22), and many more, whose alliance with the world has shown their weakness. A- also was to make the sorrowful experience of what it is to turn away from God; and, for us, she is another witness that “He that soweth to his flesh, shall of the flesh reap corruption” (Gal. 6:8). Satan was setting a subtle snare before this young Christian by putting into her heart to marry an unconverted man; and this she was trying to do unbeknown to the brethren whose fellowship she had enjoyed. But the Lord, in His goodness, allowed that pecuniary interests should become a matter of disagreement between the parents of both parties, and this put off the marriage so that A-’s brethren heard of it while it was yet time to seek to hinder it.

One of the brethren in particular felt urged to give her a serious warning, and having gone to see her, he asked her the following question: “Do you not think that, despite the corruption which is in the world, there are yet families so bound to each other that no member would undertake anything without the approbation of the other members?”

A-, who had not the least thought that this brother knew a word of her circumstances, answered: ‘‘Yes, certainly, such can be found, and it would be easy to mention cases.”

“Well, tell me,” continued this brother, “which ties are strongest, those of the flesh or of the Spirit?”

“Evidently those of the Spirit,” answered A-. “It is grace which has created them and nothing can break them.”

“We, then, who are God’s family,” added this brother, ‘‘are we not to do what even the men of the world approve, and have confidence in one another? And, if so, how can you do the exact opposite, inasmuch as you have sought not only to hide from us your intention to marry, but also your marriage itself?”

A- answered nothing, but burst out in tears, while this brother, addressing the mother, asked if perhaps she had not urged her daughter to this marriage. The mother answered, she had not influenced her daughter in any way, but that A. was very anxious to have the marriage take place as soon as possible, and that she had been the more determined since hearing that a sister in the Lord, who had done the same thing in a neighboring place, was not hindered from attending meetings.

“This, then, is all you care for,” continued the brother, addressing A-, “and you doubtless think that a man who will not forbid your attending meetings is quite enough of a Christian for you to marry him.”

“But,” answered A-, “I believe he would do much more than let me go; I hope he would go with me, for he already seems to me well-disposed, and, as he says himself, perhaps I might be the means of doing him good and hastening his conversion.”

“And what blessing would you have God grant you when you begin by disobeying Him, who forbids His children to be yoked with unbelievers? (2 Cor. 6:14-18). Remember that obedience is better than sacrifice (1 Sam. 15:22), and is all-important in God’s sight. ‘Blessed is the man in whose spirit there is no guile’ (Psa. 32:2). Besides, have you been initiated in the counsels of God to know if your intended husband is ‘ordained to eternal life’? (Acts 13:48). You say he is well-disposed: I wish it to be so; but do you know that many people become very pious when marriage comes in question, and Satan himself can appear as an angel of light to satisfy his own desires. And what happens to those Christians who have allowed themselves to get into such a position? The mask does not fail to fall from the companion they have chosen for their pilgrimage; his feigned godliness soon gives place to ungodliness, and the poor Christian is made to feel the consequences of his unfaithfulness, for while he walks toward heaven, the other follows the path of perdition.”

Upon returning home this brother felt the need of beseeching the Lord to make effectual what he had said to A-. He asked Him, with supplication, to turn her away from her evil course, or to take her away from this world, rather than let her dishonor His name by such an act; for though A- seemed to perceive, in some measure, her bad state of soul, yet her object remained, and Satan was ready to help her in every possible Way to pursue and obtain it, and this would not have failed had not God Himself taken the matter in hand.

A-, however, had been shaken, and she went to a friend of hers to unburden her heart. She confessed she felt very unhappy at the thought the brother above-mentioned knew the whole affair, and that her mother had given him all its details. “O!” she cried, “now I see my state and the evil I have been playing with.”

Nevertheless, to divert her mind and calm the impressions she had received, she resolved to visit a sister of hers who lived at G-, some distance away. While waiting for the train which was to carry her away, she called on a friend of her mother’s to beg her to do all in her power to bring about a settlement of the matter which hindered her marriage, so as to end, as soon as possible, the conflict going on in her mind.

The thing then seemed inevitable, and there is where self-will can lead one who has got away from. God. A- arrived at her sister’s in full health, but five days after. she was seized with a violent fever, and, after three days of suffering, she passed out of this world. But from the earliest beginning of her sickness, the Word of God reached to the bottom of her heart; she judged herself seriously and recognized she was sick unto death. She refused the help of three physicians who surrounded her, saying she knew very well why she was thus struck down. As she could not say more to those who surrounded her because they ignored her case, she begged them to send for the brother by whom God had shown her her state, that, before departing, she might express to him her thankfulness, and tell him what was her happiness in going to God, now that she had found perfect restoration in the ocean of His grace. This grace filled her heart and removed her from this world full of joy, without the least murmur or complaint having been perceptible during her sufferings. Even after a severe paroxysm, she asked if nothing had passed her lips by which the Lord might be offended. But nothing had passed them, and praise so filled her that one of the friends having asked her what she desired them to ask the Lord for her, she answered: “Give thanks, I have all things.”

Somebody remarking that death was a painful thing, A- answered with an inexpressible smile: “No, it is not dying to go to one’s God!” And until the Lord took her to Himself, her happiness failed not one moment. She loved to repeat the hymn,

Nothing, O Jesus, but Thy grace,

Nothing but Thy blood most precious,

Which give a guilty conscience peace,

Can make holy, and righteous.

Thus was God pleased to bless the last moments of His child whose tears were changed into joy, and distress in songs of triumph. She is now happy and blessed with the Lord, who chose to take her to Himself rather than let her commit an act which would have marred her whole Christian life by dishonoring the beautiful name of our Lord Jesus Christ.

May these facts bring more soberness and spirituality, first of all in the Christian who has been their witness, and also in every Christian who may read these lines, that we may be steadfast and unmovable (1 Cor. 15:58), following hard after the Lord (Psa. 63:8), in the paths of holiness and truth, uniting our hearts to fear His name (Psa. 86:11).

“Be ye not unequally yoked together with unbelievers: for what fellowship hath righteousness with unrighteousness? and what communion hath light with darkness? and what concord hath Christ with Belial? or what part hath he that believeth with an infidel?”

(To be Continued.)

Scripture Study: Mark 13

Mark 13

Mark 13:1-2. As He went out of the temple, one of His disciples pointed out the magnificence of its stones and buildings. This makes an occasion for Him to tell them of its entire destruction, not one stone to be left on another, all thrown down.

Mark 13:3-4. On the Mount of Olives opposite the temple, as He sat, Peter, James, John and Andrew asked Him privately: “Tell us, when shall these things be? and what shall be the sign when all these things shall be fulfilled?”

In reply the Lord gives instruction and guidance for the path of the believing remnant of the Jews who shall be gathered back to the land of Palestine, after the Church is completed, and has been caught up to be with the Lord. Luke 21:8-24 speaks of what happened up to the destruction of Jerusalem by the Romans. Mark 13, also Matthew 24, speaks of the future, the great tribulation period. (Compare Jer. 30:7; Dan. 12:1; Matt. 24:21; Mark 13:19).

Mark 13:5-6. “Take heed lest any man deceive you; for many shall come in My name, saving, I am Christ; and shall deceive many.” This is warning them of the dangers of that Mark 13:7-8. Wars, rumors of wars, risings of nations, kingdom against kingdom; earthquakes, famines, troubles, will be present; they are but the beginning of sorrows. It is in the land of Palestine and in connection with the Jews, and after the Lord has raised His dead and changed His living heavenly people, and taken them to Himself in heavenly glory.

The regathering of the Jews will have commenced; they are gathered in unbelief (Isa. 18), but a new work will begin, and some had already owned the name of Jesus; this is guidance for them. They have their temple built and go on with their own worship. Matthew 24:15 calls it “the Holy place.” (See also Rev. 11:1.) The Holy Spirit will begin a work in some souls, for though the Holy Spirit who dwelt on earth during the Church period, will dwell on earth no longer. Yet all God does is done by Him at all periods of the world’s history. This new work is in connection with the gospel that announces the coming of the King to reign (compare Psa. 2:10-12), and what John and Jesus preached.

Mark 13:9-10. But those who receive it shall suffer persecution, as well as those who preach it. They should take heed to themselves; they shall be delivered up to councils, and beaten in the synagogues, and brought before rulers and kings for His sake, for a testimony against them. And the gospel must first be preached among all the nations. The sheep on the right hand in Matthew 25. are some of those Gentiles who own Jesus as King.

Mark 13:11 is how they were to conduct themselves when led and delivered up for trial. They were to take no thought beforehand what they should say, nor premeditate (Isa. 26:3), but whatsoever shall be given you in that hour, that speak ye: for it is not ye that speak, but the Holy Spirit. What a comfort to them to know that thus God would be with them, and give them, by the Spirit, the very words they were to utter. Just as in old time, “holy men of God spake as they were moved by the Holy Ghost” (2 Peter 1:21).

Mark 13:12-13. To receive the truth that Jesus is the true Messiah, was to incur the hatred and arouse the enmity of man’s heart, so that the dearest ties were disregarded, and brother shall betray brother to death, and children shall rise against parents and cause them to be put to death, and ye shall be hated of all men for My name’s sake; but he that shall endure unto the end, the same shall be saved. From Revelation 14:13 and Revelation 20:4-6 we see that those martyrs get a place with Christ when He reigns. While those that are faithful to the end, and are spared, do not die”; but have a place on earth in the Kingdom. In Revelation 7 we find Israel and the Gentiles on earth in the Kingdom.

Mark 13:14-18, alludes to Daniel 9:27 and Daniel 12:11. The beast and the false prophet command everyone to worship them; the true God is set aside. The godly must flee to the mountains, to the place prepared for them for a time, times and half a time – that is, three and one-half years, or 42 months, or 1,260 days (Rev. 12).

So sharp and sudden should this persecution arise, they were to flee at once, step on to the hill from the housetop, leave all their goods. It would be hard for mothers who could not flee, or leave their sucking babes. And they were to pray that it might be in good weather, when no torrents might block their way.

Mark 13:19. “For in those days shall be affliction, such as was not from the beginning of the creation which ‘God created unto this time, neither shall he.” This is the great tribulation. The mass of the Jews bow to the Antichrist; go in with his idolatry, and will share his doom in the lake of fire (Rev. 14:9-11; 19:20). The godly will be preserved. (See the picture of it in Mark 5:13,15, also Matt. 12:43-45.)

Mark 13:20. The Lord watches over them; some He allows to be put to death, some He preserves, both of these are overcomers. And He knows how to shorten the days, for His elect’s sake whom He has chosen.

Mark 13:21-23. God allows Satan to raise up miracle-working imposters who pretend to be the Messiah, who seek to seduce, if it were possible, even the elect. “But take ye heed: behold, I have foretold you all things.” Obedience to His word would deliver them from the snares of the enemy.

Mark 13:24-27. The sun, moon, stars, and powers are symbolic of established authority. Their darkening and falling and shaking, speak of confusion and tumult, and from other Scriptures we see that dreadful wars are going on just at that time, and then shall they see the Son of Man coming in the clouds with great power and glory. He has with Him His mighty angels, and heavenly saints, and deals with Jews and Gentiles, and judges those who rejected Him, delivering His earthly people, and setting up His Kingdom, but here it is the gathering of His elect Israel to their own land. His elect heavenly people are already with Him.

Mark 13:28-31. The fig tree puts forth her leaves, and summer seems near, but Israel or the Jews are still the same unbelieving generation, and will remain so till Christ comes. “This generation” means their unbelieving character.

Mark 13:32-37. No one knows the day nor the hour, no not the angels which are in heaven, neither the Son, but the Father. As prophet the Lord knows, and gives what is given Him of His Father. We do not know when the Lord will come for us, but they, and we, are to read a lesson from verses 32-37. “Take ye heed, watch and pray: for ye know not when the time is.” Our Master has gone, given us our place to fill, and our work to do. If He came today, would He be pleased at what we are doing? He may be here today or tomorrow. “What I say unto you I say unto all, Watch.” What a word for us this is! May we be awake to what is for His honor and glory, and in obedience to His word. May He not catch us sleeping among the dead (Eph. 5:14), so that we can ever rejoice in expectation of soon seeing Him. Would we like Him to come just now? Why not?

Fragment: I am

I am not what I was (Eph. 2:12);

I am not what I shall be (1 John 3:2);

I am not what I should be (Eph. 5:1);

I am not what I would be (Phil. 3:12,13);

But

“By the grace of God

I am what I am.”

Correspondence: Acts 2:38; Acts 8:15-16

Question 169: Kindly explain Acts 2:38 and 8:15, 16. E. C. D.

Answer: In Acts 1:4, 5 the Lord Jesus commanded His disciples to wait for the promise of the Father to send the Holy Spirit (John 14:26). About one hundred and twenty waited in prayer for about ten days. In chapter 2, the Holy Spirit comes, and those become the Church, or assembly on earth.

They were all filled with the Holy Spirit and began to speak with tongues, as the Spirit gave them utterance. The crowd came together and were amazed, for though they were out of every nation, each could hear in his own tongue, the wonderful works of God. In verse 5 we are told they were pious men; men who already were born again, they were godly Jews. There were also mockers present to oppose. God, through the preaching of Peter, convinced many of their guilt in crucifying the Lord, whom God had raised up and made both Lord and Christ, these ask, “What shall we do?” Peter answers, “Repent, and be baptized every one of you in the name of Jesus Christ for the remission of sins, and ye shall receive the gift of the Holy Spirit.” “Save yourselves from this untoward generation.” Three thousand gladly received his word and were baptized. The apostles administer this blessing. (Compare John 20:23.)

In Acts 8 we see another special dealing of God. The Church is scattered from Jerusalem except the apostles, and they that were scattered abroad went everywhere preaching the word. The blessing here widens out to “the streets and lanes of the city” (Luke 14:21), but not yet to “the highways and hedges” or Gentiles (Luke 14:23). Philip goes to Samaria, and many there received Christ whom he preached, “There was great joy in that city.” They were also baptized in the name of the Lord Jesus, that is, by His authority, yet none of them had so far received the Holy Spirit. When the apostle at Jerusalem heard that Samaria had received the Word of God, they sent Peter and John, who, when they were come down, prayed for them, that they might receive the Holy Spirit, then they laid their hands on them and they received the Holy Spirit. It seemed the wisdom of God to withhold the Spirit till the Samaritans were identified with Jerusalem, so that they would know that they are all one Church. Before this the Jews had no dealings with the Samaritans. In this chapter the Eunuch (a Jewish proselyte) is brought in. In Acts 10, we have a godly company of Gentiles. God accepted their prayers and alms (Acts 10:4). God prepares Peter, and prepares them, by a vision to receive what Peter is to tell them. Peter tells them of Christ’s life, death and resurrection and that He is the appointed Judge and Savior; that all the prophets bear witness, that “through His name whosoever believeth in Him shall receive remission of sins.” While Peter yet spake these words, the Holy Spirit fell on all them that heard the word. The disciples who came with Peter were astonished, that on the Gentiles also was poured out the gift of the Holy Spirit, for they heard them speak with tongues and magnify God. Peter sees plainly that God has accepted them, and so answered, “Can any man forbid water, that these should not be baptized, which have received the Holy Spirit as well as we?” They could not refuse them their place in the Church or assembly; nay, more, “In the name of the Lord,” he commanded them to be baptized. This authority was given to Peter (Matt. 16:19). Notice in the three cases of Speaking with tongues in the Acts, it is connected with intelligent ministry: preaching, magnifying God, and prophesying. Notice again, that baptism with water is not obedience on the part of the ones baptized, but the act of the professed servant of God, who by it, gives them the privilege that places them in the new position as the Church, the house of God. To this they gladly submit. The Holy Spirit is given to those who believe on Christ, and know his finished work has cleansed them from their sins (John 7:39; Eph. 1:13). He sheds abroad in our hearts the love of God (Rom. 5:5). He enables us to cry, “Abba, Father” (Rom. 8:15). He bears witness with our spirit that we are children of God (verse 16). He helps our infirmities in prayer (verse 26).

We do not hear of any individual in Scripture being baptized with the Holy Spirit. Baptism of the Spirit is the forming of believers, both Jews and Gentiles, into one body (1 Cor. 12:13). This cannot be repeated. Individual believers are sealed with the Spirit (Eph. 1:13).

An Arrow From the Quiver of God

A lady was once distributing tracts on board a steam packet; and, amongst others, she handed one to a gentleman. She passed along the deck, and as she returned she was deeply pained to see him tear the tract in fragments and fling it overboard. She simply said, as she walked past him, “You will have to account for that.”

The gentleman thought no more of the matter. The tract was flung upon the waters, as he imagined, and he forgot all about it. But not so the living God. He had not forgotten either the tract or the man who had torn it up. He caused a little scrap of that torn tract to be blown by the breeze into the gentleman’s bosom; and that very night, as he was undressing to go to bed, the fragment of the tract fell out of his bosom. He took it up. It was but a very small scrap; but it was just large enough to contain two words of immense weight and deep solemnity, namely, GOD and ETERNITY; and along with these two words, the lady’s pointed utterance came back to his memory, “You will have to account for that.”

Thus, then, this gentleman had before his mind those three grand and solemn realities, God – Eternity – Judgment. Tremendous words! He lay down, but not to sleep. There was no sleep for his eyes, or slumber for his eyelids that night. He was full of tossing to and fro till the morning. The words, “God, eternity,” and “you will have to account for that” rang in his ears, and sounded deep down in his heart.

He arose from his couch and sought to drown his anxiety in the cursed intoxicating cup. But it would not do. He awoke from his wine only to feel with augmented force those solemn words, “God! – Eternity! – Judgment to come!” In short an arrow from the quiver of God had entered his soul. He had thought to get rid of that little tract – to drown that silent messenger. But no; God had His eye upon him. God sent the breeze and caused it to blow that identical scrap of the torn tract into his bosom. Of the scores of scraps into which the tract had been torn, not one would do but that very one, because it contained the very words which the Eternal Spirit meant to use as an arrow to pierce his soul.

How marvelous are God’s ways! Who but an atheist could doubt that the hand of God was in that breeze which blew that little fragment into the gentleman’s bosom? Blessed be His name, He knows how to reach the soul; and when He begins to work, nothing and no one can hinder. He had His eye upon that precious soul, spite of all his enmity and all his efforts to turn aside the arrow which sovereign grace had aimed at his heart. The gentleman thought to get rid of the tract; but God was determined that just so much of the tract should lodge in his bosom as contained the arrow that was to be lodged in his heart. In vain did the gentleman seek to get rid of his impressions, to stifle his convictions. His misery increased, his anxiety became more intense. There was but one thing which could heal his wound and that was the precious balm of the gospel, the soothing virtues of the blood of Christ. He was brought under the sound of the gospel, and his troubled soul found rest in the finished work of Christ.

And now, reader, what sayest thou to these things? Hast thou ever felt aught of the awful solemnity of those words, “God – Eternity – and Judgment to come”? Remember, we earnestly pray thee, thou hast, sooner or later, to meet God – to stand before the judgment – seat of Christ. Do think of this! Think of what it will be to meet God out of Christ – to stand, in all thy sins, before the great white throne, where every man will be judged according to his works – to spend a never ending eternity in the dreadful flames of hell. We confess the thought is perfectly appalling.

Eternity! What an overwhelming word! Say, beloved reader, art thou prepared for it? If not, why not? Why delay another moment? Why not flee now – just now, to the arms of a Savior – God who stands ready to welcome thee to His bosom? Oh! do come, we earnestly beseech thee! Come to Jesus, just as thou art. Trifle not with thy precious immortal soul. Suffer not the god of this world any longer to blind thine eyes, and deceive thine heart. Let not the pleasures of sin and the fascinations of the world any longer detain thee. Flee from the wrath to come. Time is short. The day of salvation will soon close, the acceptable year of the Lord will speedily pass away from thee. The door of mercy will soon be closed upon thee forever.

Do, oh! do, dear fellow sinner, listen to the warning note once more sounded in thine ear. God calls thee. Jesus calls thee. The Eternal Spirit calls thee. Turn not away thine ears. Say not, “Time enough.” Thou knowest not what the next hour may bring forth. It may be thou wilt never see another sun rise; and oh! the thought of being cut off in thy sins and consigned to an everlasting hell is intolerable. We long for thy salvation. We would entreat thee by all that is grave, solemn, and momentous, to come this very hour to Jesus. Trust Him and thou shalt never perish. Believe in Him and thou shalt be saved. May this paper prove to thy precious soul an arrow from the quiver of God!

But ere the trumpet shakes

The mansions of the dead,

Hark, from the gospel’s cheering sound,

What joyful tidings spread!

Ye lost ones, seek His grace

Whose wrath ye cannot bear;

Fly to the shelter of His cross,

And find salvation there.

A word to our dear young Christians, who seek to spread the gospel of the grace of God among the unsaved, let us always remember the eye of God is upon each little silent messenger that we give out. May we be much in prayer that He will bless all that contains His precious truth, to His honor and glory and rich blessing to souls (Eccl. 11:6; Isa. 55:11).

A Word to Young Christians: No. 9 - The Antichrist

Some might consider the above hardly a suitable subject for an article intended for young Christians, but Scripture, which is much wiser than we are, speaks of it to the “little children”; or, as the word really signifies, “babes” in Christ. These are the very ones whom the apostle John warns against the “many antichrists,” which even then were in the world. It is, he says, the “last hour”; and this “hour,” or period of time, has already lasted more than nineteen hundred years, but everything goes to show that it is soon drawing to a close.

Let us briefly consider some of the leading features of the antichrist as we find them delineated for us in Scripture, and then consider how far these principles are to be found in our own times.

(1) He denies that Jesus is the Christ, and he denies the Father and the Son (1 John 2). It has been truly remarked that the first of these is Jewish unbelief; for an unbelieving Jew would naturally deny that Jesus was the true Messiah. The second is the unbelief of one who opposed Christianity, for these titles, the Father and the Son, are those under which the divine persons are revealed to us Christians. Antichrist combines both these forms of infidelity.

(2) He practices deceit and falsehood. In Revelation 13:11-18, the antichrist is presented under the figure of a “beast.” It has two horns “like a lamb,” for he is the travesty or false imitation of the Lord Jesus Christ. But to the spiritual mind he “spake as a dragon,” being energized and inspired by Satan. The Lord Jesus was born “King of the Jews,” and He was the “Prophet” of whom Moses wrote; and so likewise the antichrist will assume to be both a king and a prophet, doing great wonders and performing miracles. Of our Lord Jesus we read in Acts 2 that He was a man approved of God by “miracles, and wonders, and signs,” which God did by Him; and of antichrist, we are told, that his coming is after the working of Satan, “with all power and signs and lying wonders.” Thus Satan’s representative man will be in a false way just what marked the mission of the Lord in His testimony for God and His truth in the world. The seat of his power will be at Jerusalem; where he will act in league with the “beast” mentioned in the first ten verses of Revelation 13, that is, the head of the revived Roman empire. He will deceive the dwellers on the earth by his miracles, making an image of the “beast,” to which he will give breath (not “life”) – God only can do that (see Revised Version) – and will cause fire to come down from heaven as Elijah did. From 2 Thessalonians 2 we learn that he will be marked by “all deceivableness of unrighteousness.”

(3) He will take the place of God, and will sit down in the temple of God – the restored temple at Jerusalem – showing himself that he is God. It is the principle of self-will and lawlessness carried to its highest pitch in opposition to the true God.

But it is important that we should clearly understand that the true Church of God – all believers in Christ – will be “caught up to meet the Lord in the air,” before antichrist appears. At the present time there is that which hinders his revelation, as the apostle says in 2 Thessalonians 2, “Ye know what withholdeth,” and “he who now letteth will let, until he be taken out of the way.” Doubtless it is in some measure “the powers that be” which are ordained of God to restrain the full development of lawlessness; but more particularly the Holy Spirit who dwells in the Church here below. When the Church is gone, the Holy Spirit as dwelling in the Church will be gone too, and all hindrance to the manifestation of “the lawless one”‘ will be removed. Some have supposed that the Pope was antichrist; but this is a mistake, for however corrupt the Roman system may be, it is still professedly Christian, and Scripture is very plain that that day shall not come “except the falling away come first” (R. V.). It is really “the apostasy” or total abandonment of even the profession of Christianity.

These facts, which are written so plainly on the page of inspiration, have a voice for us all, even the youngest. God has revealed them beforehand so that we should be forewarned. Now let us endeavor to trace out how far these principles are to be found around us at the present day. We have already seen from the 1st Epistle of John that even then there were “many antichrists.” They had gone out from the Christian assembly – “They went out from us, but they were not of us.” We have no doubt at all that, in our own times, there are “many antichrists’ within the professing Christian Churches; and this is a very solemn thing to contemplate. Especially of more recent years the spirit of infidelity has been mixed up with nominal Christianity, and has shown itself in various forms, such as Higher Criticism, the New Theology (so-called), Christian Science, Millennial Dawnism, and many other similar systems. The leading teachers of all these forms of departure from the faith are certainly to be numbered among the “many antichrists.” The unsettling of the integrity and authority of Holy Scripture in people’s minds leaves the door open for all sorts of unbelief – may God preserve us from it!

It is true that there have been, from apostolic times downwards, many attacks upon the truth, and the Middle Ages were characterized by gross darkness. But within the last seventy years or so, God, in His great mercy, has recovered very much long lost light and truth through servants specially raised up for the work. How far has it been received, and is it being retained by those who did receive it?

These are questions we ought all to ponder over. It is because people receive not “the love of the truth” that God will send upon them a “strong delusion” – and what can be more solemn than to think that it is God who will send it! There can be no question in the mind of any one who weighs things calmly in the light of Scripture that the refusal of light and truth, and the general drift towards infidelity which is now taking place in these so-called Christian countries, will prepare the way for antichrist, and will all contribute to the general apostasy which will take place when he appears. Socialism, which is greatly on the increase, is man’s effort to set up an independent will and break away from the restraints which an ordered system of government imposes. Man wants to make a happy world in his own way without God: and socialism is, therefore, generally allied with infidelity: this accounts for much of the total indifference as to eternal things which we find with so many.

Young believers have to meet with these things in everyday life; it is well, therefore, that they should be warned to take a very decided stand in loyalty to Christ. There is no need to be discouraged; but we are never safe unless earnestly desiring to go on in communion with the Lord, learning from His word, in dependence on the teaching of the Holy Spirit. Everything which displaces Christ in the heart and sets up man – whether it be infidelity on the one hand or superstition on the other – will contribute to the apostasy and the deifying of man, which will be seen in its full-blown form in the antichrist. But it is after all only man, though urged on by Satan, and in impious opposition to God; and it will all meet its end when the. Lord comes in judgment. Then “the lawless one” will be consumed with the spirit of His mouth and brought to naught with the brightness of His coming.

We learn from Revelation 19 that when Christ descends from heaven in warrior judgment, both the “beasts” of Revelation 13, that is the head of the revived Roman empire and the False Prophet or antichrist, will be cast alive into a lake of fire burning with brimstone – this will be the end of all their boasted greatness. Meantime, the true safeguard for us is the Word of God; as says the inspired apostle, “Let that therefore abide in you, which ye have heard from the beginning.” May we take heed to His word!

Practical Conversations With Our Young People: Separation, Part 1

A common truth of which young people hear a great deal spoken is that of separation. Yet we believe that many young Christians have very hazy ideas of just what is meant by the term. What is separation? Who does the separating? Who is to be separated? From what is he to be separated? Let us seek by God’s grace to answer these questions from His word.

The Greek word constantly translated “separate” in the New Testament signifies, “to border off,” or to fence off. It is as though a man decided to put a part of a big pasture into wheat. He separates this wheat portion, borders it off, – perhaps places a fence around it, and counts it dedicated for this special purpose. To introduce into it anything else but wheat would spoil it for the purpose he has in view. It is bordered off for the one definite end and a clear cut line is thrown about it marking it off from all the rest of the farm.

Now to apply the illustration – the Christian has been marked off in a special way for a definite purpose. Who is the one who does this separating? In the first place, God is the One who separated us even before we were born. The case of the apostle Paul is a striking one. He tells us in Galatians 1:15 that God separated him even before he was born, and called him by His grace. God insists on it that His people are to be a separate people. His gracious and holy eve looks down on this wicked and ungodly world and He sees a Christian, and so can say, “There is one whom I have separated for Myself.” In this sense every child of God is a separated one. He is marked off as being one of God’s own “peculiar people” (Titus 2:14).

But, sad to say, not every one of God’s children is walking according to His separate calling. God never asks the unsaved young man or woman to be separate from anything, save to forsake their sins and come to Christ for salvation. But as far as their lives are concerned they are left strictly alone to enjoy all in the world as their desire shall lead them. They have their conversation in the lusts of the flesh, fulfilling the desires of the flesh and of the mind, and are by nature the children of wrath (Eph. 2:3). God doesn’t expect anything else from them.

When God calls a Christian out from the above condition, He separates to an entirely new position. The called one now becomes one of a “chosen generation, a royal priesthood, an holy nation, a peculiar people, that ye should show forth the praises of Him who hath called you out of darkness into His marvelous light” (1 Peter 2:9).

Communion, or happiness in God depends on the degree of practical separation in the Christian’s life. The Lord says, “Come out from among them, and be ye separate... and I will receive you, and will be a Father unto you, and ye shall be My sons and daughters, saith the Lord Almighty” (2 Cor. 6:17-18). God cannot be happily at agreement with us if we are constantly defiling ourselves with worldliness. We expect the world to enjoy their theaters, dances, picture shows, cards, novels, circuses, concerts, waltzes, Lord’s Day desecration: their gratifications of appetite, their tobacco and punch, their parties and clubs, dress and parades, their wars and politics. We would not deprive them of any of the “pleasures of sin.” But we, as God’s separated children, would seek to not even touch the unclean, that we might be vessels, “sanctified and meet for the Master’s use” (2. Tim. 2:21). It is only this that we can “joy in God,” which is the highest of Christian privileges (Rom. 5:11).

We would observe before closing that for the young Christian there is a further truth beyond separation from the world – that is separation unto Christ. Christ has a gathering Center, or a rallying standard in this world. Christians are mixed up in every kind of religious sect and secular union. The separating power of God’s call to the Christian would cause him to leave all this in answer to Hebrews 13:13, “Let us go forth therefore unto, Him, without the camp, bearing His reproach.” This would take us outside all that man has set up apart from the plain Word of God. It would lead us into a pathway of reproach and shame along with a rejected Lord. Young brother or sister, can you truly say, “Yes, I have gone outside the camp unto Christ. I bear His reproach, but I rejoice while I await His coming to take me to be with Himself”?

May the truth, then, of practical separation in our Christian walk be held in increasing power in each of our lives.

Questions for September

Always give Scripture for answers, as well as your own expressions.

41. How often did the early disciples meet for the eating of the Lord’s supper?

42. What is the duty of the Church when she finds evil in her midst?

43. What is God’s command to the believer who finds himself poked with unbelievers?

44. Who is the only authorized Leader in meetings of the Church?

45. Why does the Scripture not authorize any single individual to officiate at the Lord’s table?

Answers to Questions for June

26. A “gift” was a distinctive ability and capacity to serve the Church of God on earth. It was universal in its scope of exercise, and was the direct bestowal of God Himself apart from and human mediation (Gal. 1:1; Eph. 4:11-13) An office was of only local administration and was accompanied by apostolic ordination (Titus 1:5; 1 Tim. 3:1; Acts 6:5-6).

27. To the Giver, God Himself (Gal. 1:15-17).

28. Apostles and prophets, as no longer needed now as distinct gifts (Eph. 2:20).

29. Evangelists, pastors, and teachers (Eph. 4:11).

30. Because there is no example in Scripture of any such practice. Because no servant of the Lord can know positively where the Lord is going to want him a day ahead. Because such a contract would nullify the leading of the Holy Spirit. See Acts 8:5,26; Acts 16:6-7; 1 Tim. 3:14.

The Consequences of Disobedience to God and Despising His Word: Part 2

The account of A- in our August paper tells out, in all Christian simplicity, facts which show the way God may intervene by His judgments to deliver His children from the sad spiritual consequences arising out of want of faithfulness. A young Christian had allowed herself to be drawn into an offer of marriage by an unconverted man; her conscience testified clearly that she was acting against the will of God. But she could not stop at the first steps, and not having rejected from the very beginning, as an unfaithful act and a sin, the very thought of what was offered her, she had no strength for it afterward, and God had to take her out of the world to keep her from committing a sin she would not have wished to commit, but which she had no more strength to resist. O! how difficult, when once started on such a road, to stop on the way! If true affection recognizes God and all the relations in which He has placed us with Himself, it is absolutely impossible that a Christian should allow himself to marry one of the world, without violating all his obligations toward God and toward Christ. If a child of God joins himself to an unbeliever, it is evident he utterly leaves Christ aside, and he does it willingly, in the most important circumstance of his life. It is at such an hour there should be the most intimate communion of thought, of affection, of heart interest with Christ – and He is totally excluded. A common yoke with an unbeliever is taken up. The choice has been made to live without Christ. With set determination, one has preferred to do his own will and exclude Christ rather than renounce that will and enjoy Him and His approbation. The heart has been given to another in giving up Christ and refusing to listen to Him. The more affection there is – the more the heart is engaged, the more openly one has preferred something to Christ. What a terrible decision, thus to fix one’s self for life, and to choose for companion an enemy of the Lord! The influence of such a union must necessarily be to drag the Christian back to the world. He has already chosen to accept, as the most loved object of his heart, what is worldly, and the things of the world alone can please the worldly, though death be their fruit (Rom. 6:21-23). “The world passeth away, and the lust thereof; but he that doeth the will of God abideth forever.” What a horrible position, to be unfaithful to Christ, or to have always to resist, when the most tender affection should have established a most perfect union. The fact is, that unless God’s sovereign grace sets to work, it is always the Christian who gives up, and who, little by little, falls into worldliness; nothing is more natural: the man of this world has only worldly desires; the Christian, besides his Christianity, has his flesh, and, what is more, he has already renounced Christian principles to please his flesh, by joining himself to a person who does not know the Lord. Now the result of such a union is, that there is not one thought in common concerning the subject which should be the most precious to the heart, with the person dearest on earth and who is as a part of one’s self. Nevertheless, they will only have quarrels, as it is written: “Can two walk together, except they be agreed?” (Amos 3:3). Otherwise, there will have to be a giving up to worldliness, and afterward having a taste for it.

But that sad result is not in view when the position which makes it inevitable is taken. The Christian is drawn in little by little; he is not in communion with his Savior, and he can find pleasure in the society of a person who is agreeable to him, without thinking of Jesus. When he is alone he does not think of praying, and when he is with the person he loves, his conscience or his Christian friends may warn him, but he has no more strength, and Christ has not power enough in his heart to turn him away from his course and make him give up an affection which he knows the Lord disapproves. He engages himself more or less by other motives, such as a feeling of honor. Alas! even more detestable motives are often the case, such as pecuniary interests, and conscience will be sacrificed, and the Savior, and, as far as lies in his power, his own soul, but at any rate, the glory of God. That which, at the beginning, seemed only a fancy, has become an ungovernable will.

There is another remark the history of this young girl leads me to make. The first impulse of a converted soul, no matter how sincere, produces quite another thing from the judgment of one’s self and of the flesh. This, in manifesting our weakness to us, makes us cast our burden at the feet of Jesus; then we seek for strength only in Him, and we have confidence only in Him. The confidence one has in Jesus, who knows and distrusts himself, is what gives him a solid and lasting peace – when he has understood, not only by doctrine, but in his heart, that Himself is our righteousness. But one gets there only through having been in the presence of God, and having found out before Him that we are only sin, and that Christ is perfect righteousness, God perfect in love. Henceforth, we distrust self; we fight it, and the flesh and the enemy have no more the same power to deceive us.

I do not think the young person mentioned in these pages had got through with self. There are many Christians in that state, and though we are all exposed to the same danger, yet such have particularly to fear the enemy’s cunning, because they have not learned to what extent flesh deceives, nor what a terrible traitor we have to do with. When one has learned all that, it may happen he will fail in watchfulness, but Christ has a large place in his heart and there is more calm and less of self.

Notice how deceitful the heart is and how it loses all power over itself when away from God. This poor young girl, while sinking deeper and deeper in the mire she was playing with, according to her own expression, was asking a friend of her mother’s to do all she could to remove the obstacles, and this woman, who had some piety, wondered that A. should want to marry an unconverted man.

How cunning and deceitful is our heart! What slaves an idol makes of us, inasmuch as, while we seek to avoid the danger, we take means to accomplish the thing we desire while we fear it. What an awful thing to get away from God!

This young person, before being entangled in this affection, would have turned away with horror from the very thought of such ways. When the heart has got away from God, it fears men more than God Himself. One can easily understand that God, who loved A. and by whom He was loved in the bottom of her heart, should have had to take her out of the world where she had no more the courage to return to the straight path. He has taken her to Himself. She died in peace, and through pure grace only she triumphs. While enjoying peace at his last moments, the Christian should always, in such cases, feel God’s intervention in allowing it to be so. What a solemn lesson for such as want to get away from God and His holy Word with a view to satisfy an inclination which would have been easily got rid of at its birth, but which becomes tyrannical and fatal when nursed in the heart. May God give the reader of these lines, as well as all His children, to seek every day His divine presence.

(Continued from page 217)

“Little children, keep yourselves from idols” (1 John 5:21).

Do Not Cultivate the Wrong Shoot

The result of cultivating our old nature is sorrow. Yet we find sometimes even aged believers attempting to bring a clean thing out of an unclean, attempting after a long life of religious disappointment to bring themselves into a fit state for God’s presence, and, perhaps, looking to Christ, as a means for effecting their desires.

A little while ago, an unskilled hand had trained a rose tree over a porch. The leaves of the tree were green and the growth was strong, but not a flower was there.

“Why is this?” inquired the master of a skilled gardener.

The answer was given by an act, not by words, for, taking out his pruning knife, the gardener, in one moment, leveled the rampant growth to the ground.

“What have you done?” cried the owner.

“Don’t you see, sir,” was the reply, “Your man has been cultivating the wrong shoot!’ and at the same time the gardener pointed Out the grafted rose, which had barely struggled two inches above the ground, and which the wild shoot had completely overwhelmed. In a few months the graft, set free from the encumbering growth of the wrong shoot, sent out in vigorous life its beautiful branches, and covered the porch with its luxuriance.

All the cultivation or training in the world could not have made that wrong shoot become a beautiful and flowering tree; neither will the efforts of a whole life succeed in making our “old man” (the Adam nature) like Christ, or fruitful towards God. God has condemned our old nature in the cross of Christ. He has judicially cut it down; and no fruit fit for God shall grow upon it forever.

The practical word, then, for those Christians who are seeking to produce out of self, fruit acceptable to God is, “Do not cultivate the wrong shoot!

Scripture Study: Mark 14

Mark 14

Mark 14:1-2. The circumstances which close the Lord’s life on earth are brought before us. It is near the time when the passover should be killed. He was God’s passover Lamb, of which the others were but types. The chief priests and scribes sought how they might take Him by craft, and put Him to death; but they said, “Not on the feast day, lest there be an uproar of the people.” They feared the people, there was no fear of God before their eyes. But God’s purpose must be fulfilled, and the Lamb of God must be slain on the passover day. They are truly guilty, but they do what God’s purpose and counsel had determined before to be done (Acts 2:23; 4:28), and at the time He purposed it. His due time had come (Rom. 5:6). Man’s trial is at an end (Heb. 9:26). Christ our passover is sacrificed for us (1 Cor. 5:7). And many were present from distant places at the feast. Satan’s servants are also ready to do the work of betrayal, false accusation, and murder: and the Gentiles are also willing to join in and imbrue their hands in the guilt of the Jew.

Mark 14:3. “Being in Bethany (i.e., the house of dates) in the house of Simon, the leper, as He sat at meet, there came a woman having an alabaster box of ointment of spikenard very precious; and she broke the box, and poured it on His head.” It was an act of love; it was Mary who sat at His feet and heard His word (Luke 10:39). How sweet it was to the Lord, specially sweet to His spirit at this moment, the storm clouds were gathering over His devoted head. She had read aright the signs about this as well as the words He spoke – He must die. Sitting at His feet gave her spiritual discernment of what suited the occasion.

Mark 14:4-5. There were some that had indignation within themselves, and said, “Why was this waste of ointment made? for it might have been sold for three hundred pence, and have been given to the poor,” and they murmured against her. It started with Judas Iscariot’s avaricious heart – he was a thief – (John 12:4), then the others joined in. They appear philanthropic. Judas, a hypocrite, wanted that money into his control; the disciples carnally-minded, put the poor before Christ. Such is man’s natural heart even in God’s own people, the Lord is depreciated to a lower place. See how a wicked man may influence those who are the Lord’s, with a plausible suggestion. If we keep Christ first, the world will not favor us, nor will carnal Christians appreciate our service. Anything done for Christ is called waste, unless it appears to be for man’s benefit.

Mark 14:6-9. And Jesus said, “Let her alone: why trouble ye her? she hath wrought a good work on Me. For ye have the poor with you always, and whensoever ye will ye may do them good: but Me ye have not always. She hath done what she could: she is come aforehand to anoint My body to the burying. Verily I say unto you, Wheresoever this gospel shall be preached throughout the whole world, this also that she hath done shall be spoken for a memorial of her.” What a rebuke to the disciples. What a comfort to the woman, the Lord stamps her action with His approval and speaks of her as of one who had more thought for Him than all the rest had. She had entered deeper than they into His mind. He had spoken to them of His death, but she believed it and anointed Him aforehand for the burying. May the Lord help us to ponder this as a lesson for ourselves. If we are to be found in sympathy and fellowship with Him, we must sit at His feet and there feed on His word, and find His love drawing our hearts out to do the things pleasing to Him. It is only thus we could stand to be misunderstood, and be content with the sense of His approval.

Mark 14:10-11. Judas Iscariot also discerns the hatred to Jesus and purpose of the chief priests to put Him to death, and greedy for gain, is ready to betray Him. What a contrast with Mary’s love and sympathy; the one in fellowship with heaven, the other led on by Satan. The forces of good and evil are seen working here, and are accomplished at the cross.

Mark 14:12-16. The first day of unleavened bread when they killed the passover (it began at dusk), it is the day when the Lord must suffer, the night in which He was betrayed, but He desires greatly to take the passover with His disciples (Luke 22:15), they said unto Him, “Where wilt Thou that we go and prepare that Thou mayest eat the passover?” He sent two of them, and said unto them, “Go ye into the city, and there shall meet you a man bearing a pitcher of water: follow him, and wheresoever he shall go in, say ye to the goodman of the house. ‘The Master (Teacher), saith, where is the guestchamber, where I shall eat the passover with My disciples?’ and he will show you a large upper room furnished and prepared: there make ready for us.” Again we see how the Lord can command the hearts of all, even where rejected and in humiliation. The man freely gives the place furnished and prepared. Here it is a disciple responding to the Teacher’s claim. As before, when He wanted the colt, His disciples were to say, “The Lord hath need of him,” and the owners give him, owning the Creator’s claim.

Mark 14:17. In the evening He cometh with the twelve. Luke 22:14, says, “When the hour was come, He sat down, and the twelve apostles with Him.” Is not this a lesson in punctuality that we might profit by, and make an effort to be in our places when the hour is come? The Lord is there, we should not make Him wait on us, but wait on Him. Does our punctuality or want of it not tell how much we respect His presence?

Mark 14:18-21. As they sat and did eat, Jesus said, “Verily I say unto you, one of you which eateth with Me shall betray Me.” He felt deeply that one so much with Him, and who had seen His love should be guilty of such a crime. He knew who it was, but gave all their hearts to feel what was within each of them. They believed what He said and began to be sorrowful, distrusting themselves, and say unto Him one by one. “Is it I?” and another said, “Is it I?” He answered and said unto them, “It is one of the twelve, that dippeth with Me in the dish. The Son of Man indeed goeth, as it is written of Him: but woe to that man by whom the Son of Man is betrayed! good were it for that man if he had never been born.”

The passover supper was the memorial of Israel’s deliverance out of Egypt on that night when the first-born of Egypt were destroyed; but to the Lord it had a deeper significance, and far shadowed what He had to pass through that very day to accomplish an eternal redemption. The suffering and death were His to make atonement for sin and to bring us into His company.

Mark 14:22-25. Accordingly He now institutes a memorial feast for His own to remember Him in His death, during His absence and thus show His death till He come (1 Cor. 11:23-26). And as they did eat, Jesus took bread, and blessed, and brake it, and gave to them, and said, “Take, eat: this is My body.” And He took the cup, and when He had given thanks, He gave it to them: and they all drank of it. And He said unto them, “This is My blood of the New Testament (covenant), which is shed for many.” The bread is the symbol of His body given in death for us: the cup that His blood was shed for us. We know Him now risen from the dead; we remember Him in His death (Luke 22:19).

It is not called in Scripture a sacrament, nor do we find instructions for any to partake except they who know that Christ has cleansed them by His blood (1 Cor. 10:16). None but those who know that their sins are all forgiven are therefore in a fit state to partake of the supper. 1 Cor. 11:27, 28 is spoken to true Christians exhorting them to see that their ways are clean, to put them in a right state to eat the supper. Every Christian is accepted before God, but needs to behave in a worthy manner to have his place at the table.

(To be continued.)

In His Presence

Lord Jesus, there is music,

In every sacred line

Of Thy sweet gospel story

For every child of Thine.

It tells of peace and gladness,

It tells of treasures rare,

It tells that heaven has fullness

Of joy, for Thou art there.

Lord Jesus, there is darkness

Throughout this world of sin,

Which dulls the things around us

And blights the soul within.

The brightness of Thy glory

Shed o’er us everywhere,

For Jesus, e’en the darkness

Is light, if Thou art there.

Lord Jesus, there are dangers

About us and around,

From which the only safeguard

Is in Thy presence found.

In Thy beloved keeping

E’en Satan can’t ensnare;

For in the midst of perils

We’re safe, if Thou art there.

Lord Jesus, there are troubles

Through which we have to go,

Which give us many a heartache,

And fill our lives with woe.

We need Thee, blessed Savior,

Our pains to help us bear;

E’en paths of grief and sadness

Are bright, if Thou art there.

Correspondence: John 13:1; 1 Tim. 4:7-8; Mark 9:44-48; Bishops and Deacons

Question 170: From H. A. C.

Answer: The kingdom of heaven and kingdom of God may be in some cases interchangeable terms. The first is found only in Matthew, it is heaven’s rule on earth. The kingdom of God is more general and looks at things in relation to Him. Each passage should be looked at in its connection to understand its meaning.

Question 171: What does “the end” mean in John 13:1? J. J.

Answer: Christ’s love is eternal, it cannot cease, nor change. It is proved in what it did on the cross (Eph. 5:25). In the present by what it is doing. (Eph. 5:26). In the future by what it will do (Eph. 5:27).

In the glory we will still feast and delight our souls in His love. So here on the journey until it end, we can count on Him to care for and provide all we need, spiritually and temporally. There is no end to His love. “The end” here must therefore mean all the way through. (See also Heb. 7:25.)

Of Him and His love will we sing,

His parses our tongues shall employ

Till heavenly anthem’s we bring

In yonder bright regions of joy.

Question 172: From H. M. F.

Answer: The New Translation rendering of 1 Timothy 4:7-8 is: “But profane and old wives’ fables avoid, but exercise thyself unto piety; for bodily exercise is profitable for a little, but piety is profitable for everything, having promise of life, of the present one, and of that to come.”

Question 173: H. A. C.

Answer: Mark 9:44,46,48. Refers to the end of the wicked.

Their worm tells them of sins commited, of warnings despised, of neglected opportunities of being saved. The memory of them is like the gnawing of a worm that never dies. The fire is the place of torment they are cast into (Rev. 21:8). Both fearful realities for all eternity.

Question 174: From N. S. C.

Answer: We have neither bishops nor deacons now. When such were appointed by the apostles or their delegates, the thought was that a man who had a plurality of wives was not suitable for office in the assembly. It was common at that time, and even yet in other lands, to find some, when converted, had to put away other wives except one, and often had to support those put away. Any having more than one at a time were not eligible. He was to be able also to rule his house, having his children in subjection. It was not a question of a widower, or a bachelor. Though in most cases we see that a man of household experience would be the best suited for the office. Paul was not married; he was an evangelist, a pastor, a teacher, an apostle and a prophet; He was as a nurse cherishing her children, and as a father comforting them. We do not need officialism in the Church of God. The activity and energy of love in the soul finds the way to accomplish the work.

Whatsoever

Each one of us who know the Lord Jesus Christ as our Savior, are acquainted in some measure with the joy which comes to our hearts when we embrace God’s “WHOSOEVER.” For instance, when we heard the joyful news, “For God so loved the world, that He gave His only begotten Son that whosoever believeth in Him should not perish but have everlasting life” (John 3:16), we were filled to overflowing, many of us wept for joy. O, what gladness filled our hearts when first we could read our title clear to glory. Doubts forever gone; no longer to sing:

If I could read my title clear,

To mansions in the sky.

No, no, through Jesus and His shed blood we have a TITLE WITHOUT A FLAW and a PROSPECT WITHOUT A CLOUD. We look back to Calvary and see every question settled forever in our adorable Substitute. We look forward with delight to the moment when we shall gaze on His blessed face, and we shall praise Him with full adoring hearts, as none have praised below. All this is glorious; and fills our ruptured hearts with joy.

Between these two moments lies a journey with some, short, others, long, but whether short or long, in it we receive training which fits us – for heaven? O, no, we are already fit for God’s own presence; yea, even now we have boldness to enter into, the holiest by the blood of Jesus (Heb. 10). What then does this training fit us for? Did it ever strike you, fellow believer, that God has a kingdom, and in that kingdom of glory you and I are going to have a place? All that we pass through here, the sorrows and trials of many kinds, are used by Him to give us a sense on the one hand of what He can be to us in these very trials, on the other hand that we may gain experience thereby with God Himself, and thus be fitted to take our place in connection with the administration of the coming universe of bliss.

In this connection how vastly important then is the word which stands at the head of this paper – WHATSOEVER. Jonathan could say to David, “Whatsoever thy soul desireth, I will even do it for thee” (1 Sam. 20:4). The king of man’s choice was in power and he sought David’s life (1 Sam. 19:1). Already David was God’s. anointed king (1 Sam. 16:1-3). At the commencement of David’s time of persecution by Saul, how comforting are the words of Jonathan to him. The first thing we read of Jonathan after he had heard David speak was, “His soul was knit to the soul of David and Jonathan loved him as his own soul” (1 Sam. 18:1). Next, everything that distinguished Jonathan and gave him honor in the eyes of men, must go for David (1 Sam. 18:4). Again in 1 Samuel 19:2, “Jonathan, Saul’s son delighted much in David.” Then in the verse already quoted he wants to know what David’s soul desireth. Let us consider Him of whom David was a type and figure. He is now outcast and rejected by man. We can say to Jesus, as some said to David, “Thine are we, David, and on thy side, thou son of Jesse” (1 Chron. 12:18). We have taken our stand with and for Christ. Let us ask ourselves, Are we acquainted with His desires? What is it the Son of God desires: Has He deep soul longings? Yes; He has, He wants our hearts for Himself. In the coming day of glory He will reign without a rival, but beloved, there is a throne today He values far more than that, He wants to reign in the affections of our hearts, without a rival. This is His one great desire. If He gets this place, the rest will come all right. He too desires our company. Now, yes now, like David He is in rejection. He wants you and me to follow Him. Well you say; This means that I’ll be rejected as He was? Yes; but what a recompense the joy and sweetness of His company.

Look what the three faithful friends of Daniel got for their faithfulness, to Jehovah. The burning furnace? Yes; and in that burning fiery furnace what they would not have missed for all the glory of Babylon thrice told. “The fourth was like unto the Son of God.” Better, far better, be in a fiery furnace with the Son of God than in the palace without Him. No matter what it may cost you, it is better to be where He would have you, than in a coming day look back to your own loss – yea, dear believer, the Lord’s loss too, for He would lose the joy you might have given Him, and also the glory you would have brought to His name by walking in His company. We see a little later where Jonathan took a wrong path (1 Sam. 20:42). Look too at the end thereof (1 Sam. 31:2). Did David feel it Read 2 Samuel 1:7-27. May the Lord give you and me much prayerful diligence to become more and more acquainted with the WHATSOEVER of His desire till we see His face: Hear Christ, that formed by Him thou mayest be, Think Christ, that more like Him thou mayest be, Live Christ, that all men Him in thee may see, Speak Christ that all may hear of Him through thee.

So shalt thou please the heart of Him who planned, Before were fashioned heaven, sea or land, That thou amongst His many sons should stand. Like Jesus “Chief,” and “Firstborn” of the land.

A Word to Young Christians: No. 10 - Service for Christ

As the object of this short paper is to encourage young believers in the work of the Lord, it is not proposed to enter into the question of the various gifts, such as pastors, teachers, etc., important as this matter is in its place.

Every young Christian should be interested in the service of Christ in some way; and should look to Him in earnest prayer for guidance, and an open door for work in His vineyard. Many considerations should lead us to shake off the slothfulness and indifference to which we are all so prone. Time is passing, our opportunities are running out, souls are perishing around us, Christ is coming. There is something for every one to do: whether it be to speak a word to those we know and meet with in daily life, as He may give courage and strength, to teach in a Sunday school, to preach the gospel if called on to do it, to give away a book or a tract, or to seek to encourage other believers with whom we come in contact.

We read in Nehemiah concerning the returned captives, that though it was a time of distress, yet each one built a part of the wall of Jerusalem, or helped forward the work in some way. Of certain ones we are told that they “repaired” their portion of the wall, and of one in particular that he “earnestly repaired” his part; whilst others were on the watch and held the spears, shields, etc.

There are two things which must ever go together in the work of God – earnest prayer and diligent service. The one will not do without the other – even if it is but to teach a few children in a Sunday school; if this be done without prayer it will soon become a cold, formal duty. There is really an urgent need on all hands, a need of work done with a heart filled with the love of Christ, in the unction and power of the Spirit, and with earnest, believing prayer. See the case of our blessed Lord Himself – we find Him going into a mountain to pray and spending a whole night in prayer to God, as well as praying on many occasions.

Do we take to heart the great need of souls perishing around us as we should, as well as the young in the flock of Christ wanting to be fed and taught?

The apostle Paul mentions two motives which led him out in diligent service: First, “Knowing therefore the terror of the Lord, we persuade men;” and, secondly, “The love of Christ constraineth us.” On the one hand judgment was coming – and what will this be to those who die unsaved! – and, on the other hand, the love of Christ constrained him – a love which led the Savior to die for the lost and guilty so that the door of mercy might be opened wide to all who believe. Then we read weighty exhortation, “In diligent zealousness, not slothful; in spirit fervent, serving the Lord” (Rom. 12:11 JND). May the Lord revive His work and waken up His people, young and old, brothers and sisters, to feel their responsibility in these matters!

If the young Christian is walking in the sunshine of the love of Christ, if he is free and happy in his own soul, going on from day to day in communion with God, he must be a help to others. Let us seek grace to use whatever opportunities may come in our way, without waiting for great occasions, where, too often, there is the danger of seeking to display ourselves. The great thing is to live and walk and serve under God’s eye, seeking only, His approval not disappointed if even true Christians have little sympathy with the work and not elated by the applause of men.

Take the case of the soldier. The moment he takes up military service he has a definite object in view, namely, to please him who has enlisted him in his service. So the true motive and spring for Christian service is to please Christ, to seek earnestly the blessing of even the youngest lamb in His flock, as well as to forward His interests in the great gospel field in whatever little, way we can.

All may not be called to preach from a public platform or to take a prominent place in this way, but all have some work to do. We believe many souls might be reached by the distribution of books and tracts from house to house and cottage to cottage, in the towns and villages of our land. In country places, too, there is a wide field for this work, and often a willingness to listen to the word of life. This is a work which can be done either by young or old, by sisters or brothers, and it often opens the way for conversations with persons who are not easily reached otherwise, owing, it may be, to sickness or other causes.

We may well say, “O Lord, revive Thy work” – revive it first within, in the hearts of Thy people, and then going out in blessing to others! We write especially for those who are young in the faith, that they may be encouraged and guided in taking up some little service for the One who has done so much for them, and that they May be led to give themselves to prayer – true, earnest, persevering prayer, for blessing on the work of the Lord. Soon the time for service will be over, and we shall enjoy the rest of His presence, sharing His victory, and clothed with bodies like His own. Then each one will receive his reward according to his conduct and service here, and then even a cup of cold water, given in His name and for His glory alone,. will not be forgotten. And let us not be discouraged if we do not see large results now, but persevere to the end.

“Therefore,” says the apostle, after dwelling on the great truth of resurrection, and the life-giving power of Christ – “therefore, my beloved brethren, be ye steadfast, unmovable, always abounding in the work of the Lord, forasmuch as ye know that your labor is not in vain in the Lord.” There are difficulties and disappointments, too, but let us seek grace, in all humility, to be “always abounding in the work of the Lord.” The results will all come out in the resurrection day.

Practical Conversations With Our Young People

Sometimes young people get the idea that the Lord’s work is to be left entirely to a few called “laboring brothers,” and they themselves are not individually responsible for anything more than a faithful attendance at meetings. But such a conception of the Lord’s work will not stand the test of the Word of God for a moment. Take the letter to the Corinthians, which was addressed, not to those laboring in the gospel, but “all that in every place call upon the name of Jesus Christ our Lord, both theirs and ours” (1 Cor., 1:2). No salutation could be more general or all-inclusive than this. In this same epistle, in the fifteenth chapter, we read, “Therefore, my beloved brethren, be ye steadfast, unmovable, always abounding in the work of the Lord, forasmuch as ye know that your labor is not in vain in the Lord.”

Now the question I wish to put to every young Christian is this – what definite “work of the Lord” are you engaged in? What line of Christian activity do you feel to be yours each week, and each month? Scripture always contemplates a faith that manifests itself in words. “Even so faith, if it hath not works, is dead, being alone” (James 2:17). In the parable of the talents in Matthew 25, we read that the Lord gave “to every man according to his several ability.” Not only so, but He held every one accountable for the use he made of that with which the Lord had entrusted him. Then it is not for me to plead that there is nothing for which I am fitted, so I will excuse myself from any responsibility in the matter. No – to do so is to fly in the face of plain Scripture, “to every one of us is given grace according to the measure of the gift of Christ” (Eph. 4:7).

Let us suggest a few ways in which definite work for the Lord may be done by even the feeblest believer. Take first the distribution of tracts. I know of no more blessed service than this. I verily believe there will be thousands of souls in the glory who were brought to Christ through the simple ministry of a gospel tract. Carry a few with you all the time in your pocket or in your purse. Slip one to your seatmate on the car – drop one in the mail boxes along the road, leave them lying around on tables in offices, lunch rooms, street cars, trains, drop them in the seats of automobiles standing along the streets, send them in letters to friends, to people suffering reverses. Neither do you need confine your efforts alone to gospel lines. Get tracts dealing with the great truths of the security of the believer in Christ, of the finished work of the cross, of the Lord’s coming again for the church, of the need of separation from the world, of the truth as to what the church is and the Christian’s separation to Christ the Center. Pass such tracts out with prayer and care as to the needs of the soul to whom you give them. Follow one tract up with another, if the first was acceptable. Have a prayer list and seek definitely from God to have souls led on in the truth.

Again there is the ever-blessed privilege of speaking personally to souls about the Lord Jesus. It is not a sermon that is needed, but just a few words about Jesus to some soul as the opportunity offers. If such is done in weakness and dependence, God can use it to break the hardest heart. Visiting hospitals or infirmaries is a fine way to reach souls, as they are far more apt to be in a mood to hear of divine things than those enjoying health and prosperity.

For young men who desire to preach the word, there is one pulpit that is always empty, and one audience that is ever present – that is the street corner. The summer time is the harvest time for street preaching and hundreds of souls in our land today thank God for the street preacher, who brought them the message, when they were headed on the down grade to destruction.

For young women, a blessed service is to call on homes where there are children and seek to get them into the Children’s Meeting. I know of a case where through the children being brought into the Children’s Meeting,, the parents became interested, and the wicked drunkard of a father was brought to Christ, and he and his wife were happily received at the Lord’s table.

Finally we would mention the use of one’s money for the Lord. There are always hundreds of ways in which a dime or a dollar can be invested for the Lord. The monthly magazines need constant supplies to meet the free editions, and the Lord’s servants in distant parts need funds to effectually carry on the Lord’s work. Then “the poor ye have always with you,” and they must be cared for for “Blessed is he that considereth the poor: the Lord will deliver him in time of trouble” (Psa. 41:1).

At best the above are but suggestive lines of Christian labor, and if the individual would be before the Lord, He will direct into just those bits of service that will in “that day” be to His own praise and glory.

Questions for October

NOTE: To the young Christians sending in the most satisfactory series of answers to these fifteen questions on the Church, as found in the October, November and December numbers of The Young Christian, a first, second, and third reward will be given, consisting of some suitable book on Scriptural truth.

Always give Scripture for answers, as well as your own expressions.

46. What is woman’s place in the church?

47. Give Scripture to show that this was not simply Paul’s personal opinion in the matter?

48.Give Scripture to show that the injunction concerning woman’s place in the church was neither limited to local conditions, nor of temporary duration.

49. What are “letters of commendation,” and when should they be used?

50. What does Scripture sap about divisions in the church?

Answers to Questions for July

31. Because ordination was only for those who received their official place in the local assembly from the hands of man, as deacons and elders. (See Acts 6:5,7; Titus 1:5). On the other hand the pastor, evangelist, and teacher received their gift directly from the hand of. God without any human intervention at all; so they were never ordained. (See Gal. 1:1,15-17; 1 Cor. 12:18,28).

32. By voluntary contributions, either from individual Christians or from assemblies. (See Gal. 6:6; 1 Cor. 9:11, 14; Phil. 4:15-16)

33. The work of the elders (or bishops, see question 36) is to oversee and feed the flock of God. They are responsible for the welfare of the flock. (See 1 Peter 5:1-3; Acts 20:28.) The deacons were more concerned with serving the flock in temporal things, as finances, looking after the poor, etc. (See Acts 6:1-7.)

34. The apostles or certain individuals to whom the apostles directly delegated the authority for this work. (See Acts 6:6; Titus 1:5; Acts 14:23.)

35. Because we have neither apostles nor those to whom apostles gave authority to ordain elders. There will always be those in the assembly whom faith can recognize as elders, and who do the work of elders well and faithfully, but there is no authority now to confer on them the official office or title.

The Harvest Home

“That both he that soweth, and he that reapeth, may rejoice together” (John 4:36).

From the far-off fields of earthly toil,

A goodly host they come,

And sounds of music are on the air,-

‘Tis the song of the Harvest Home.

The weariness and the weeping-

The darkness has all passed by,

And a glorious sun has risen-

The Sun of Eternity!

We’ve seen those faces in days of yore,

When the dust was on their brow,

And the scalding tear upon their cheek-

Let us look at the laborers now!

We think of the life-long sorrow,

And the wilderness days of care;

We try to trace the tear-drops,

But no scars of grief are there!

There’s a mystery of soul-chastened joy,

Lit up with sunlight hues,

Like morning flowers most beautiful,

When wet with midnight-dews.

There are depths of earnest meaning

In each true and trustful gaze,

Telling of wondrous lessons,

Learned in their pilgrim days.

And a conscious confidence of bliss,

That shall never again remove-

All the faith and hope of journeying years,

Gathered up in that look of love.

The long waiting days are over;

They’ve received their wages now;

For they’ve gazed upon their Master,

And His name is on their brow.

They’ve seen the safely-garnered sheaves,

And the song has been passing sweet,

Which welcomed the last in-coming one

Laid down at their Savior’s feet.

O, well does His heart remember,

As those notes of praise sweep by,

The yearning, plaintive music,

Of earth’s sadder minstrelsy.

And well does He know each checkered tale,

As He looks on the joyous band-

All the lights and shadows that crossed their path,

In the distant pilgrim-land;-

The heart’s unspoken anguish-

The bitter sighs and tears-

The long, long hours of watching-

The changeful hopes and fears!

One had climbed the rugged mountain-side,

‘Twas a bleak and wintry day;

The tempest had scattered his precious seed,

And he wept as he turned away.

But a stranger-hand had watered

That seed on a distant shore,

And the laborers now are meeting,

Who had never met before.

And one-he had toiled mid burning sands,

When the scorching sun was high.

He had grasped the plow with a fevered hand,

And then laid him down to die.

But another, and yet another,

Had filled that deserted field,

Nor vainly the seed they scattered,

Where a brother’s care had tilled.

Some with eager step went boldly forth,

Broad casting o’er the land;

Some watered the scarcely budding blade,

With a tender, gentle hand.

There’s one, her young life was blighted,

By the withering touch of woe;

Her days were sad and weary,

And she never went to sow.

But there rose from her lonely couch of pain,

The fervent pleading prayer;

She looks on many a radiant brow,

And she reads the answers there!

Yes! sowers and reapers are meeting;

A rejoicing host they come!

Will you join that echoing chorus?

‘Tis the song of the Harvest Home!

The Place Is Prepared, and I Shall Soon Be There

I was asked to visit a poor man who was suffering with asthma.

I found him in bed, propped up with pillows, and breathing with much difficulty. My inquiries as to his health were answered in short, broken sentences; but there was a bright response to the name of the Lord Jesus, and, although he could say very little, I was satisfied that he was a Christian.

Some days after, upon calling again, I found that he had rallied a little, and this time he was able to tell me how he had been brought to the Lord only a few weeks before.

A large Testament was lying open near him, and laying his hand on it, he said, “I was lying here alone one afternoon, reading, and I turned to the fourteenth chapter of John. When I came to the words, go to prepare a place for you,’ I thought, ‘How wonderful that He should have prepared a place for me – such a wretch as I am! Can it be possible that there is really a place prepared for me? and the very thought of such love made me weep. My wife came into the room and found me crying. She wondered what was the matter with me; but all I could say was, ‘To think that He should have prepared a place for me!’ It seemed so wonderful, almost too good to be true!”

“But it is true,” I said, as he paused for a moment for want of breath; “and how sweet it is that we not only know that the place is prepared, but we know the One who has done it. He said, ‘I go to prepare a place for you;’ and He is coming back again soon – very soon now – to fetch all His own dear people home, to be forever with Himself in the glory.”

It was my privilege to see him many times after this, and as he gradually grew weaker, it was very touching to hear him using the little strength he had in praising and blessing God. The last afternoon of his life I was with him for a few minutes.

“You are nearly home now,” I said, “it will only be a very little while before you are forever with the Lord.”

“Yes,” he answered, speaking slowly, “the place is prepared, and I shall soon be there.”

Early the next morning he fell asleep: absent from the body, present with the Lord.

Dear reader, how is it with you? Do you know that a place is prepared for you? If you were on your deathbed, could you say, “The place is prepared, and I shall soon be there?” Do not trifle with the solemn question of your sours, salvation. If you have not come to Jesus, come now – just as you are – and He will receive you; for He says, “Him that cometh to Me I will in no wise cast out.”

Scripture Study

Mark 14

Mark 14:25. His association with Israel is now ended, is broken by death, and now He is seated in glory on Jehovah’s throne until the Father makes His enemies His footstool. Then He will come forth rejoicing over Israel in a new way in the Kingdom of God.

Mark 14:26. “And when they had sung an hymn, they went out into the Mount of Olives.” Psalm 115 to 118 were sometimes used on this occasion, but we might see in their singing that redemption joy rises over present sorrow.

Mark 14:27-28. The Lord here foretells of their being offended and scattered from Him according to the Word in Zechariah 13:7. “I will smite the Shepherd, and the sheep shall be scattered” for a time, but their association with Him will be renewed in resurrection in Galilee where He met them at the first.

Mark 14:29-31. Peter loves the Lord, and is honest in his intentions, yet does not know himself: does not know the weakness that is in him, and so much learn a lesson of humbling. A most useful one to teach him dependence on the Lord. And a lesson that brings to us the tender, compassionate love of the Savior in our times of failure. The fear of man bringeth a snare, but the Lord’s mercy is abundant toward us (Lam. 3:22).

Peter fell because he did not watch and pray that the Lord might hold him up. The Lord had said, “Verily I say unto thee, That this day, even in this night, before the cock crow twice, thou shalt deny me thrice.” Peter did not believe Him vehemently asserted, “If I should die with Thee, I will not deny Thee in any wise.” And so said they all. May we all take the lesson to heart.

Mark 14:32-65. They came to a place called Gethsemane. He said to His disciples, “Sit ye here, while I shall pray.” He taketh with Him Peter, James and John, and began to be sore amazed, and to be very heavy; and saith unto them. “My soul is exceeding sorrowful unto death; tarry ye here, and watch.” And He went forward a little, and fell on the ground, and prayed that, if it were possible, the hour might pass from Him. He said, “Abba, Father, all things are possible unto thee; take away this cup from me: nevertheless not what I will, but what thou wilt.” What deep sorrow and anguish of soul we see here! He is not yet bearing sin, but has the anticipation of it in His soul in its depth and reality. He is in agony (Luke 22:44). His prayers and supplications are with strong crying and tears (Heb. 5:7). And what are the disciples doing? He cometh and findeth them sleeping, and saith unto Peter, “Simon, sleepest thou? Could’st not thou watch one hour? Watch ye and pray, lest ye enter into temptation. The spirit truly is ready, but the flesh is weak.” Again He went away and prayed the same words, and again He finds them sleeping. The third time He now says, “Sleep on now, and take your rest it is enough, the hour is come; behold, the Soil of Man is betrayed into the hands of sinners.” He is heard He has taken the cup of suffering from the Father’s hand. He will drink it on the cross.

“Himself he could not save.

Love’s stream too deeply flowed.”

Perfect servant in submission and obedience! Perfect sacrifice and Savior! Their portion now is sleep and rest, because of what He would accomplish on the cross. But now, “Rise up, let us go; lo, he that betrayeth me is at hand.” And immediately, while He yet spake, cometh Judas, one of the twelve, and with him a great multitude with swords and staves, from the chief priests and the scribes and the elders. Judas Iscariot betrays Him and they lay hold of Him and take Him. He does not resist, but one of them (John 18:10) drew a sword, and smote a servant of the high priest and cut off his ear. In another place we are told the Lord healed the wound which his failing servant had made. Here He says, “Are ye come out, as against a thief, with swords and with staves to take Me? I was daily with you in the temple, teaching, and ye took me not: but the Scriptures must be fulfilled.” They all forsook Him, and fled. One young man followed Him, but when they laid hold of him, he left the linen cloth that was about him in their hands and fled from them naked. If in the energy of nature one follows Christ, the further he goes the more his nakedness is exposed. Jesus is led to the High Priest: and with him were assembled all the chief priests and the elders and the scribes. They are waiting for their prey; it is a foregone conclusion that He is to be condemned to death. They try hard to get witnesses, but they can find none to agree. At last the high priest asks, “Art Thou the Christ, the Son of the Blessed?” Jesus confesses, “I am: and ye shall see the Son of Man sitting on the right hand of power and coming in the clouds of heaven.” Alas! they were there to condemn Him. He was there to gave His life a ransom for many. And this full unfolding of His person and glory as Son of Man, is made the occasion to carry out their diabolical intention. The high priest in mock sorrow rends his clothes, calls it blasphemy and calls on the rest who unanimously condemn Him to be guilty of death, some began to spit on Him, to cover his face and to buffet Him, and to say, “Prophesy,” and the servants did strike Him with the palms of their hands. What hearts men have – we have – against all that is of God, against God manifest in the flesh, whose goodness had been abundantly declared by His works among them – healing the sick, feeding the hungry, raising the dead, and freeing souls from sin and Satan’s power. And this is what man’s heart gives in return.

“Man’s boasting love disowns Thee;

Thine own the danger flee;

A Judas only owns Thee-

That Thou mayest captive be.

Priests that should plead for weakness

Must thine accusers be.”

Mark 14:66-72. Peter had followed Him afar off, even into the palace of the high priest: and sat with the servants at the fire warming himself while Jesus is being tried and is witnessing a good confession. A maid saw him and said, “Thou also wast with Jesus of Nazareth.” He denied it, and went out into the porch and the cock crew. Again a maid saw him and told others, and again he denies it, in a little while they that stood by said, “Surely thou art one of them, for thou art a Galilean, and thy speech agreeth thereto.” But he began to curse and to swear, saying, “I know not this man of whom ye speak.” And the second time the cock crew. Just then the Lord turned and looked upon Peter (Luke 22:61). He remembered what the Lord had said, and went out and wept bitterly and much.

Poor Peter! a picture of us all, what lessons we may learn from him. When the Lord was praying, Peter was sleeping. When the Lord was yielding Himself up, Peter was fighting. When the Lord was on His trial, Peter was warming himself and then cursing and swearing that he did not know this man. Peter truly loved Him, but the flesh was weak and he had to be taught not to trust in his own strength. He would not learn it but through being allowed to fall; then the Lord’s look of love began the work of repentance and restoration in his soul.

What love and grace shine in our blessed Lord in this chapter. In the midst of His own deep exercises and suffering He feels for His disciples, sympathizing with and excusing their weakness, warning and rebuking, bearing with and rectifying Peter’s mistakes and preparing to restore him from his failure.

What encouragement for us is all this!

If That Is Christianity, Then I Am a Christian

One bright summer morning a cab drove up to the station just as the great entrance-door closed after the departure of the nine o’clock train.

“You are just two minutes late, Miss,” said a porter. “The train did not go on time today, either, as we were delayed for five minutes.”

What a disappointment! Circumstances unforeseen and unavoidable had caused a delay of several minutes beyond the time set for leaving for the railway station; but she went, still hoping that quick driving would make up for lost time.

“Seven minutes past nine,” the porter said, glancing at the clock, “and the next train for S. will not go until four.”

With a weary, disappointed feeling in her heart, the young girl threw herself down on a seat near the window of the waiting-room; for the “next train at four o’clock” meant a wait of nearly seven hours there, and afterward a journey of 140 miles by rail. She was going home from school for her holidays.

For a moment a rebellious thought arose in her heart, “How tiresome this is! God could have prevented this disappointment if He chose, and I shall never be able to stay here for seven hours.”

It was but for a moment, however, and then the thought came, “Perhaps He has something for me to do here for Him.” Her heart went up in prayer, and she whispered, “Father, is there anything I am to do for Thee? If there is, show it to me, and give me power, O, give me power to do something for Thee, Lord. I am very foolish, and very feeble, but Thou canst give me wisdom; and if I am to speak of Thee, give me words to say.”

Several people went in and out of the room, but she spoke to none of them. At length a shadow crossed the window, and an old lady entered and took a vacant seat beside her. The lady was in mourning, and looked, O, so sad and wearly and careworn.

“This is the one; I must speak to her,” the girl thought, “but how shall I begin? It is so hard to speak to strangers.” Her heart beat very quickly, but she moved closer, and ventured a commonplace remark. The lady answered kindly, and so the ice was broken.

“May I ask if you know that your sins are forgiven.?” she asked.

The old lady looked a little startled at first, and then said, “O, I pray to God, and hope He will forgive me; but certainly I cannot say that my sins are forgiven.”

“But Jesus died; and He would not have had to die, if our prayers, or anything we could do, could gain us pardon for our sins from God.”

“I am not trusting in anything I can do; but certainly one must pray. I am a sinner, a great sinner, I know; but I know also that God is a very merciful God, and trust that He will hear my prayers and receive me, though I sometimes fear I am too great a sinner.”

“It was for sinners that the Lord Jesus died. We were covered with sin, and could not do one thing to help ourselves, for God says, ‘The soul that sinneth, it shall die.’ Now death to us for our sins would be eternal banishment from God. But the Lord Jesus was very pitiful; He loved us, and He said, ‘I will die instead of them;’ and He came down and died for us. We owed a great debt to God, and the blessed Lord Jesus undertook to pay it. God is too holy to pass over sin, and death was the only price that He could accept for our ransom, because He had pronounced death to be the penalty for sin, and He cannot lie.”

In her eagerness she went on, “Now that the Lord Jesus has fully paid the price that God’s justice demanded, God is able righteously to save sinners. The blood of the Lord Jesus was poured out for the vilest, and now God would not be just if He punished a sinner who trusts in Jesus for salvation. There is a little verse of a hymn which says, ‘Payment God will not twice demand; First at my bleeding Surety’s hand, And then again at Mine.’

Will you not believe it? ‘God so loved the world, that He gave His only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in Him should not perish, but have everlasting life’? (John 3:16). And now you have not a single thing to do but just to take God at His word. and believe that He so loved you as to give His beloved Son to die instead of you, and God says you are saved. There is not a tear, not a prayer, to be added to His work, for the Lord Jesus said, ‘It is finished.’ Will you not take the salvation that God is freely offering you? There is nothing left for you to do but just to trust in Jesus.”

The lady had listened very attentively to every word. Now she looked up, and while tears of joy burst from her eyes and rolled down her furrowed cheeks, she exclaimed, “If that is Christianity, then I am a Christian.” Then as if searching in her memory for something hidden deep down there, she repeated, very softly and very slowly,

“Perish! it cannot be,

Since Jesus shed His blood;

The promise is both rich and free,

And He will make it good.”

She was very glad, and no wonder. She had found the Savior, who had long been seeking her, the One whose pardon she had been craving, while all the time He had been pressing it upon her. Now that her blind eyes were opened, she could look up and see Jesus as her Savior – Jesus, the One whose very presence there at God’s right hand, is enough to prove to a poor anxious sinner that God is forever satisfied about his sins. Once God laid the sinner’s sins upon His beloved Son, as He hung upon the cross. There He fully atoned for them. Now He is seated in brightest glory at God’s right hand – a proof that the sins are forever gone.

A porter entered the waiting-room to say that the old lady’s’ train was about to start. She rose, grasped her young friend’s hand and went, tears of joy still welling up in her eyes, leaving behind her in that waiting-room a glad, and thankful and happy heart.

How this incident speaks to us as Christians, that no circumstance can cross our path, but what the Lord permits in His wisdom. And we should ask Him to show us what He would have us learn, and do in it. Let us seek to lay hold of opportunities to speak a word for Him, looking to Him for guidance.

Correspondence: Mark 9:50; Matt. 18:15-17; Peace; 1 Cor. 6:3

Question 175: From H. A. C.

Answer: Mark 9:50. Salt is the fear of God and desire to please Him. That keeps the soul separate from evil, and connects it with God. This sense of obligation to God which keeps, judges evil in our heart also. We are to have it in ourselves, and also be at peace one with another.

Question 176: From N. S. C.

Answer: Matt. 18:15-17 is about individual trespasses. “If thy brother trespasses against thee,” and in those verses the individual is guided what to do. The assembly must look elsewhere for guidance. It is the word of God that gives a brother to know how to act. The assembly cannot give any one authority. The assembly need to wait upon the Lord for their guidance; we cannot tell beforehand what the Lord may lead them to do.

Question 177: From J. J.

Answer: You cannot have peace with God till you believe that Christ died for your sins and that in His resurrection God declares that He is satisfied, and you are eternally forgiven (Rom. 4:25, 25; 5:1; 1 John 2:12).

If you look for good in yourself you will be miserably disappointed, for God’s word is, “In me, (that is, in my flesh) dwells no good things.” God does not forgive sin, but condemns it, (Rom. 6:6,) and tells me to reckon myself to be dead indeed unto sin, but alive unto God through Jesus Christ our Lord (Rom. 6:11).

1 Corinthians 4:5 is true, also 2 Corinthians 5:10, and are written to cause us now to to judge all our ways, and to search our hearts in God’s presence (Psa. 139:23-24). When we are manifested at the judgment seat of Christ, we are in our glorified bodies, and no flesh in us to obstruct our sight, nor false pride to deceive.

1 Corinthians 11:31 is present discipline, not eternal judgment. There is no judgment to the believer; all has been borne and settled by the Lord on the cross (John 5:24; Rom. 8:1).

Titus 2:9-10. Slaves adorned the doctrine of our Savior God in all things by obedience to their Masters, and by good fidelity in what was entrusted to ‘them. They did not waste their Masters time preaching when they should be working.

Question 178: From H. A. C.

Answer: 1 Corinthians 6:3. The saints are to reign with Christ The angels are His servants, and are under the saints. If the Lord can give them wisdom to fill such a high place in the future day, how much more, when they look to Him for wisdom, will He enable them to determine what is right to do in the affairs of this life. It was their unspiritual condition that was the hindrance.

Love Unbounded

“He was wounded for our transgressions, He was bruised for our iniquities” (Isa. 53:5).

A lady of title always wore gloves – was never seen without them. One day her young son burst into her room and caught her unawares, and seeing her hands shrank from her for they were terrible to behold! Rising up she closed the door, saying, “Now we are alone, you are old enough to hear what caused these terrible scars. When you were quite little, we had a fire in the castle, and the nursery was in the turret where you were sleeping, being cared for by a nurse who fled for safety from the flames, leaving you to certain death. You know the ‘strong ivy branches clinging to the tower? Well, up this climbed and reached the small window through which I managed to enter, and taking you up I swung you in a coverlet over my shoulder, praying for strength as I began to descend. The extra weight was almost more than I could bear, and the ivy was also giving way under the weight. Mercifully I reached the ground, though with the flesh torn from my hands, but you were saved.

With one bound the boy threw himself into his mother’s arms, and then taking her hands he kissed them over and over again, and asking one favor, that when together she would not wear gloves, for he wanted to keep before him, as often as possible, the story of what those hands had done for him, for to him they were beautiful hands.

“And He showed unto them His hands and His side” (John 20:20).

“Lord, what rapture it will be when faith is lost in sight, and we behold Thy face once marred more than any man’s now resplendent with heavenly brightness, and see the nail prints in Thy hands and feet, and gaze upon Thee as the Lamb once slain.”

“Behold My hands and my feet, that it is I Myself; handle Me and see; for a spirit hath not flesh and bones as you see Me have” (Luke 24:39).

Reality

When waves of trial roll over us, and especially when they come, so to speak, unexpectedly, there is no hiding oneself from God, without whom they could not have come, and who makes both Himself and His voice known to us in the midst of them, and tests and tries ourselves and our standing. Nature in us may bring up a thousand things get the upper hand, and occupy our minds and souls, and we only discover to ourselves, and to others thereby, that not God, but self and circumstances were in our hearts when the wave struck us. If such be the case with us, the lesson is good and from the hand of God, though the discovery to us is how much we needed the purging; how little He was the center of our thoughts. If, however, the Lord is at home in our hearts when the sorrow comes, then, however weak we may be, we find rest. “It is the Lord, let Him do what seemeth Him good,” is our language, even though we may not understand the Lord’s why in the trial.

The great thing I would aim at is reality. To be before God just as I am; and to take care that my practical walk and life as He sees it, be owned by Him, and be in conformity with His Word. Experience, and feeling, and profession are beautiful things when they are the result of reality before God, in one’s secret hidden walk with Him. But at all times I should be more anxious to be real before Him than full of feelings’. It is but a very little while, and the Father’s house shall be reached, and then the Lord Himself will be our fully satisfying portion.

Trying to Repent

I have frequently met with souls – sincerely exercised persons – laboring with might and main to repent; and were you to ask these persons, What is repentance? and what leads to it? they would almost invariably answer, “Repentance is sorrow for sin, and is produced by thinking upon sin, its enormity and awfulness, and upon God’s judgment pronounced upon the sinner.” Such would, I believe, be in substance the answer to the question, “What is repentance, and what leads to it?”

Now, if any are striving to repent, they will never thus be led to true scriptural repentance. It is not the judgment of God, but the “goodness of God,” which leads to repentance. Suppose I look at my sin in the light of God’s threatenings – in view of the “lake of fire” – that may lead to terror of mind – to anguish of soul – to remorse, Determination not to sin again because of its fearful consequences to me is not repentance; neither is it “a change of mind,” as has been frequently taught. If this is to be regarded as repentance, then Judas, “the son of perdition,” repented after this sort; but the truth is that neither “remorse” nor a “changed mind” can be regarded as “repentance,” for Judas had both, and yet “he went and hanged himself.” What, then, is repentance? and how is it produced? Repentance is a deep, thorough, moral judgment passed upon self, ways, and state, and this in light and presence of divine goodness and love. Repentance is thus a deep reality. It is not merely “sorrow for sin.” That undoubtedly will not be awanting wherever true repentance has been wrought in the soul by God’s Holy Spirit.

Now my reader, you must repent, if the life and liberty of the Gospel are to be enjoyed. Do you, then, say, “What am I to do in order that I may repent aright?” If such is your desire, I would seek affectionately and earnestly to turn your gaze to the cross of Calvary. Where other can you have a true judgment of self – of what sin is – of its hatefulness to God? O the cross! What a marvel it is! In it I find expressed, as I could find nowhere else, the glory of God – divine righteousness – judgment of sin, and salvation to the sinner. Do I want to repent? Then let me do so in presence of that anguish unutterable, expressed in the cry of the abandoned Christ – “My God! My God! why hast Thou forsaken Me?” – in presence of that eternal love which followed its objects down to the depths of their misery; and in order that they might be eternally blessed – gave up to death, judgment and wrath, an only-begotten and well – beloved Son. O, the cross! the cross! the glorifier of God – the vindicator and exponent of God’s righteousness – the richest exhibition of divine love – the fullest telling out of man’s guilt – the triumph over Satan, and salvation gloriously effected for the poor sinner!

Let me entreat you, beloved friend, to give up “trying to repent,” “trying to believe,” or trying anything. In short, look at God’s beloved Son lifted up upon the Cross. Why is He there? He, the holy, harmless, undefiled, and spotless One dies for the sinner; makes a full, perfect, and eternal end of sin for every one believing on His precious name and who credits the marvelous love of God.

There is everything you need in Him who hung upon the tree. Only look to Him, and faith and repentance will never trouble you. All those anxieties and questions. are but the fruit of an awakened and still struggling conscience, which can alone find rest in the blood of the cross.

Dear friend, Christ is no longer in the tomb; once He lay there, as you lay dead in trespasses and sins. He was dead and buried because of your sin – this is grace and love. Now He has been raised up and glorified at God’s right hand All, all is done. Now enter into perfect peace.

Practical Conversations With Our Young People: Separation, Part 2

We read in Hebrews that “Moses when he was come to years, refused to be called the son of Pharaoh’s daughter; choosing rather to suffer affliction with the people of God, than to enjoy the pleasures of sin for a season; esteeming the reproach of Christ greater riches than the treasures in Egypt; for he had respect unto the recompense of the reward. By faith he forsook Egypt, not fearing the wrath of the king: for he endured, as seeing Him who is invisible.” It seems a very simple matter to read through these verses and admire the faithfulness of God’s servant Moses: But how many of us have ever traced through the history of Moses’ departure from Egypt to see what a struggle he had with that wily Pharaoh before he was permitted to go? Every possible argument was used by the king to persuade Moses to compromise his purposes, and only a determined persistent faith could ever have withstood the subtle reasonings of this adroit monarch.

I suppose that most of us know that in Scripture Egypt is used as a type of this world away from God. Pharaoh we may look upon as a type of Satan in his opposition to the people of God. Keeping these two types in mind let us trace the Devil’s four methods of compromise with God’s children to keep them from giving up the world. To make our study the more plain will you turn with me in your Bibles to the book of Exodus and we will examine the experiences in Moses’ conflict with Pharaoh.

God’s call to His children throughout all ages has always been the same, “Come out from among them and be ye separate saith the Lord, and touch not the unclean thing” (2 Cor. 6:17). Or, as God said to Pharaoh, “I will put a division between My people and thy people” (Ex. 8:23). It was ever the purpose and plan of God that there should be a complete line of cleavage between His children and the world. Paul could say of the Cross, “Whereby the world is crucified unto me, and I unto the world” (Gal. 6:14).

Moses’ request of Pharaoh was that the children of Israel might “go three days’ journey into the wilderness, and sacrifice to the Lord our God, as He shall command us” (Ex. 8:27). We remember that it was on the third day that Jesus arose from the dead, so that the naming of three days’ journey would bring to our minds the desire of Moses to carry the people of Israel completely out onto resurrection ground where they might worship as God should command them. It is only a people who have “passed from death unto life” that can acceptably worship God. We were “dead in trespasses and sins, wherein in time past ye walked according to the course of this world, according to the prince of the power of the air” (Eph. 2:1-2). “Therefore if any man be in Christ, he is a new creature: old things are passed away; behold, all things are become new” (2 Cor. 5:17). Yes, dear young Christian, God wants us to worship Him on entirely new ground – the place of resurrection – three days’ journey into the wilderness.

The first compromise that Pharaoh offered Moses was, “Go ye, sacrifice to your God in the land” (Ex. 8:25). When the Devil realizes that any one has received the Lord Jesus into his heart and life, and has thus be. come a Christian, then he seeks to rob God of the worship of this Christian’s heart. His first compromise is, “Yes, worship God if you must, but do it in the land, that is, in the world.” The result is that many Christians are just in that place today. They have saving faith in Christ, but their lives are lived entirely for this world. For then there is no separation from the world at all. In fact they may be great world leaders – so much a part of the world that the latter could not well get along without them. They live like the world; they die like the world; they dress like the world; they manage their business affairs like the world; they read the world’s books, follow the world’s amusements, manage the world’s politics – in fact the whole outward tenor of their lives would tell us that they would be quite satisfied, if God didn’t interfere with their worldly lives in taking them to heaven, to just remain indefinitely down in this world. What a victory it is for Satan when he can ruin a Christian’s life by this compromise: “Sacrifice to your God in the land.” But Moses is firm, and he tells Pharaoh it must be three days’ journey into the wilderness. Nothing short of resurrection ground will satisfy him.

Now Pharaoh offers his second compromise. “I will let you go, that ye may sacrifice to the Lord your God in the wilderness; only ye shall not go very far away” (Ex. 8:28). Here is the compromise that wins more converts than the first one. The majority of Christians realize that the Word of God teaches a certain amount of separation from the World, so they seek to adjust their lives accordingly. They brand certain pleasures as sinful and decide to give them up – generally of such character as card playing, dancing, drinking, and theater going, etc. But at the same time that some of these grosser forms of worldliness are sacrificed with a desire to satisfy conscience, a host of other worldly connections and affections are carefully retained and enjoyed. The world’s social affairs are patronized; the world’s sports are applauded; the world’s wealth, ease, and luxury’ are sought; its politics relished; its fashions aped; its vanities copied; its ambitions nursed; its smiles courted. Success in life is not measured by the extent to which God is being honored, but according to the proportion in which the world esteems them. Ah, young Christian, this is not the victorious life, the resurrection life, the three days’ journey in the wilderness. It is but a poor, beggarly compromise with the Devil, and he knows he is getting the best end of the bargain, for “whosoever therefore will be a friend of the world is the enemy of God” (James 4:4).

When Pharaoh saw that he prevailed not with this second consideration, he swung on to another tact. Now he proposed, “Go now ye that are men, and serve the Lord” (Ex. 10:11). But as for the children, they should remain behind. How many of both parents and children have been caught by this compromise of Satan. How often parents excuse their children for their worldly ways by saying, “Well, you must remember that they are still young, and you cannot expect them to give up all these things,” and so parents deliberately encourage children in worldly ways that they themselves know to be contrary to Scripture. Parents, it is wrong! “This persuasion cometh not of Him that calleth you” (Gal. 5:8). No, faith says, “We will go with our young and with our old, with our sons and with our daughters” (Ex. 10:9).

For the young people, too, there is an equally searching word here. To how many of us has Satan not said, “Yes, I know it is right for father and mother to be separated from the world, and for the married folks with families, but we young people have to have our fun, and when we grow up we will put aside these things and become separate you the world.”

Ah, young Christian, don’t you see again that this is the Devil’s lie? The very same priceless ransom was paid for your soul at Calvary’s tree that ransomed your parents. Do you think that Savior’s love thus told out would be satisfied with anything less than your whole heart’s affections? Do you want to hang out a sign above the door of certain little recesses of your heart, “No admittance” to the Lord Jesus? Some of God’s greatest servants, preachers, and evangelists, were deeply engaged in active service for Him while still in their ‘teens. You cannot afford to deny Him even a single year of your precious life. Jesus is coming back again – perhaps this is your last year of opportunity – don’t deny Him entrance. Growth in grace is not measured by the calendar, but by depth of communion. God can and will use a surrendered young life to His glory.

As a last and final compromise Pharaoh suggested to Moses, “Go ye, serve the Lord, only let your flocks and your herds be stayed; let your little ones also go with you” (Ex. 10:24). Then, how blessed was the reply of faith, “There shall not an hoof be left behind” (Ex. 10:26). How the Devil would like to keep our possessions and our business in the world. I have heard people say, “If I attempted to run my business on Christian principles I would starve.” Such a statement is an untruth. God expects every detail of the Christian’s life to be regulated on Christian principles. To compromise our business relations or seek to hold our possessions on anything but a Christian basis is not of the Spirit of God, but of Satan. Whatever we have been entrusted with, is given us as stewards of `God, and God says, “Moreover, it is required in stewards, that a man be found faithful” (1 Cor. 4:2). How many a Christian, young and, old, has grown lean in soul, and parched in spiritual affections by seeking to deny to his Lord and Master complete control over his property and possessions. “Not a hoof shall be left behind!” How many a poor, struggling missionary would have had his burdens lightened and his sphere of activity enlarged if only his brethren at home had taken their possessions with them “three days’ journey.” What a need there is on every hand for consecrated pocket books! Young Christian, God holds you responsible for this truth whether your purse contains a nickel or a double eagle. It is the Devil who keeps the mouths of our purses so tightly closed; it is the Devil who palsies our fingers when we attempt to write a check for the Lord’s work. God give us grace to say with Moses of old, “Not an hoof shall be left behind.” “He had respect unto the recompense of the reward.” Yes, pay day is coming. Where do we stand in the light of that great pay day?

May God use these Scriptures to make us more out and out for the Lord, completely separated from this world. “Three days’ journey in the wilderness!” Resurrection ground!

There is where communion and blessing are to be found.

Questions for November

Always give Scripture for answers, as well as your, own expressions.

51. How can a Christian avoid being identified with divisions in the Church?

52. What scriptures show that the professing Church will depart from the faith?

53. Give five characteristics of the professing Church in the last daps.

54. What is the “blessed hope” of the true Church?

55. When will the true Church be completed?

Answers to Questions for August

36. The names are used interchangeably in Titus 1:5,7; Acts 20:17,28.

37. Baptism (Acts 2:41; 9:18; 10:47- 48; 19:4-5). The Lord’s Supper (Acts 20:7; 1 Cor. 10:16-17; 11:23,26).

38. It is primarily the remembrance on the part of those who partake of it of the fact that Jesus gave His body and shed His blood in death to redeem His own (1 Cor. 11:24-25; Luke 22:19-20).

In the second place it is a witness to the world of the fact that Christ has died. We show His death (1 Cor. 11:26) It was the death of Christ that ended man’s probation before God. All ended in the death of Christ. Now there remains for the world nothing but certain judgment, save as individuals in it seek escape through the efficacy of this same dead and risen Christ.

In the third place the supper is the expression of the fellowship of believers. The word translated “communion” in 1 Corinthians 10:16 is elsewhere rendered “fellowship” (for example Gal. 2:9). There is no fuller expression of fellowship than eating the Lord’s supper together.

In the fourth place the supper is the expression of the unity of the Church of God, the body of Christ (1 Cor. 10:17). The unbroken loaf speaks of the perfect unity of the body of Christ which is the Church, (Eph. 1:22-23) composed of every believer in the world (1 Cor. 12:13). As each one partakes of that loaf broken, he thus expresses his part in that one body.

39. Only those who know themselves saved and who are living in separation from evil (1 Cor. 5:11-13; 2 Tim. 2:22; 2 Cor. 6:14).

40. He should examine, or judge himself that he may not be guilty of approaching the table of the Lord with unjudged sin in his life, and so bring upon him the hand of God in discipline (1 Cor. 11.27-32).

Spiritual Knowledge

“The natural man receiveth not the things of the Spirit of God.” Man in his natural state has no power to comprehend Divine things. The things of the Spirit of God can only be understood by the direct teaching of the Spirit of God: for though the whole of the letter of the Scripture be known, yet there may be total ignorance of its meaning. We often observe some simple-hearted believer make extraordinary headway in the spiritual understanding of God’s Word, and we wonder at his wisdom. The secret lies in dependence upon the Spirit of God and rejection of self, as the power of truly knowing the things of the Spirit of God:

What Want I With the World?

What want I with the world

And all its treasures?

In Thee alone, Lord Jesus,

Are my true pleasures.

Thou art my soul’s delight,

My joy I find in Thee!

My rest and peace art Thou!

My heart’s tranquility!

What want I with the world?

The world is as a smoke

Which vanishes in air;

And, like a shadow fleet,

That stays not anywhere:

My Savior, though, remains,

When all things else decline;

My heart’s true confidence,

Jesus alone is mine!

What want I with the world?

The world seeks its renown

Among the grand and great;

Thinks not how quickly glides

Its phantasy and state:

But sweeter far to me

Is Jesus’ love alone;

And this my heart’s desire,

To see Him on His throne.

What want I with the world?

The world seeks worldly wealth;

Its hope in mammon rests;

Its comforts rise and fall,

With money in its chests:

There is a nobler prize,

On which my heart reclines;

The joys of Jesus’ love,

Which in my spirit shines.

What want I with the world?

The world is sorely tried,

If scorn its portion be;

And most, when over-reached

By deeper subtlety:

I bear the cross of Christ,

His pleasure to fulfill;

His favor my delight;

My peace to do His will!

What want I with the world?

The world so high esteems

Its fleeting fancies gay;

Its follies to retain

Would barter heaven away;

She hangs her hope on that

Which care can only yield:

I love my Lord and God,

My fortress and my shield.

What want I with the world?

As grass it fades away;

The stamp of death is there;

It hasteth to decay;

Health doth itself depart;

All earthly creatures fade:

Jesus sustains; my heart

Is by His bye repaid.

What want I with the world?,

What want I with the world?

Savior is my life,

My substance, and my joy,

In this poor scene of strife:

To Him I gladly bow;

I worship at His feet;

He is my heaven, my all;

Therefore do I repeat,

What want I with the world?

Scripture Study: Mark 15

Mark 15

Mark 15:1-15. In the morning with one consent, the chief priests, scribes, elders, and whole council carry out their evil intention: they bound and carried Jesus away and delivered Him to Pilate. He responds to Pilate’s question, “Art Thou the King of the Jews?” saying, “Thou sayest it,” but to the accusations of the chief priests He answers nothing, so that Pilate marveled. He saw the envy of the priests and as the people desired the usual favor of loosing a prisoner at the feast, Pilate asks, “Will ye that I release unto you the King of the Jews?” The priests move the people to ask Barabbas unto them. Pilate again says, “What will ye then that I shall do unto Him whom ye call the King of the Jews?” And they cried out, “Crucify Him.” Pilate says, “Why, what evil hath He done?” but all the more they cry out “Crucify Him.” Thus their bitter hatred and enmity to the Lord Jesus is made fully manifest and Pilate without regard to justice, and willing to please them, but pouring contempt upon them at the same time, released Barabbas and delivered Jesus, when he had scourged Him, to be crucified.

It was God’s will that His Son should suffer, but what brutality marks the behavior of men, while their victim was as a lamb led to the slaughter, and as a sheep before her shearers is dumb, so He opened not His mouth. His enemies are determined, and Pilate does not care.

Mark 15:16-32. The soldiers gather round their victim for sport. They clothe Him with purple (symbol of Gentile royalty), they platted a crown of thorns(the mark of a cursed creation) and put it on His head, and began to salute Him “Hail, King of the Jews!” They smote Him on the head with a reed, and did spit upon Him, and bowed their knees doing Him mock homage. Tired of their cruel sport they led Him out to crucify Him. What will such say when they stand before Him as Judge at the great white throne?

Simon a Cyrenian, who passed by, coming out of the country, the father of Alexander and Rufus, is compelled to bear the cross of Christ,. An old writer, G. Herbert, says, “The decreed burden of every saint.” This man and his sons have special mention here, suggesting to us that they have a place among the saints.

They bring Him to Golgotha, the place of a skull. He Will not take the stupefying drink; then they crucify dividing His, garments, gambling over His vesture, and over His head His accusation was written, “THE KING OF THE JEWS.” They place a thief at each side, and the Scripture is fulfilled, “And He was numbered with the transgressors.” They that passed by railed on Him, wagging their heads, and saying, “Ah, Thou that destroyest the temple, and buildest it in three days, save Thyself, and come down from the cross.” Likewise, also, the chief priests, mocking, said among themselves with the scribes, “He saved others; Himself He cannot save. Let Christ, the King of Israel, descend now from the cross, that we may see and believe.” And they that were crucified, with Him reviled Him.

From the third hour (verse 25) till the sixth hour (verse 33) we see the Lord Jesus as a righteous man suffering under the hand of wicked men. It is as if evil had triumphed. Men are glad to get rid of One whose faithful witness for God was a constant rebuke to their wickedness. It is the time of His humiliation; they lowered themselves in trying to degrade Him, but in love and perfect obedience He continues to do the Father’s will through it all, through “the outrages, the blindness, the folly, and the wickedness of men and of His people Israel, which alas! filled up the measure of their iniquity.” It was love stronger than death; man’s hatred could not turn it aside.

“Himself He could not save, Love’s stream too deeply flowed.” Blessed be His name!

Mark 15:33-36. A deeper work is spoken of than the outward sufferings of the Lord, though these were deep and real. He is alone, darkness is over the whole land (or earth), there are none with Him to console or sympathize. On man’s part desertion and cruelty, on God’s part as the sacrifice for sin He is now forsaken. Psalm 22 is His soul’s experience at this moment. He may say, “Be not Thou far from Me,” but He must endure it alone. And at the ninth hour He cries with a loud voice, “My God, My God! why halt Thou forsaken Me? “This was more than the cruelty of man: it was God’s just judgment against sin, that fell upon Him as the Lamb of God.

In the garden of Gethsemane He had it before Him and He sweat as it were great drops of blood falling down to the ground. Here on the cross He is drinking the bitter cup of judgment for sin and so God hides His face from Him.

We know there never was a moment when He was more precious to His Father than at that moment, for He was doing all the Father’s will; but as the sin bearer He must endure fully the portion sin must have under the judgment of God. And how perfectly He has glorified God in it we can See in His hearing fully and feeling in His soul all that God is against sin. Precious to the Father is such holy, loving obedience. And also now precious to us as we understand it and see the blessed victory gained over sin and Satan’s power. He died for us for our sins. How could we help loving Him!

Mark 15:37. Jesus cried with a loud voice, and gave up the ghost. It was not because of weakness He died, it was because He laid down His life, that He might take it again in resurrection (John 10:17). He gave up His life when all was finished. All His sufferings were over at His death, and in His resurrection we see His full triumph over sin and death and the grave.

Mark 15:38. And the veil of the temple was rent in twain from the top to the bottom, it was God’s hand that did it, and now the way is open, for all believers, into the holiest (Heb. 10:19-20), where none could enter before. God is fully revealed and we brought nigh through the precious blood of Christ. All our sins are forgiven; we are in Him before God, and we shall be like Him and with Him in glory. This one offering has perfected all believers forever (Heb. 10:14). Sin cannot again be imputed to them. Christ, living at God’s right hand, is the witness of it in His own person. Sin in us is also judged in His death, our death with Him (Rom. 6:6), so that we are no longer slaves of sin. And we now can enjoy communion with God our Father, through His Spirit dwelling in us, and worship in His presence. The new creation life teaches us to apply the death of Christ to all that is of the old man and to reckon ourselves dead indeed unto sin and alive unto God through Jesus Christ our Lord. And the Holy Spirit turns our eye to see Christ as our object, and’ the pattern for our ways.

Mark 15:39. The Centurion never saw a death like that one; there never was another. When Jesus so cried out and gave up His spirit to the Father (Luke 23:46), he said, “Truly this Man was the Son of God;” he had put to death one who was righteous in all His ways.

Mark 15:40-41. The devoted women find honorable mention as those that followed and ministered to Him, and their affection for Him brought them there.

Mark 15:43-46. Joseph of Arimathea now comes forward. God by his means provided that He should have honor and reverence, and lie with the rich in His death. Man had appointed His grave with the wicked (Isa. 53), but this is not to be, and none but His own were allowed to handle Him. The world never saw Him again (John 14:19). Joseph and Nicodemus seem to gain courage that they did not show during His life (John 19:38-39).

Pilate marveled if He were already dead. On being assured of it by the Centurion, he granted the body to Joseph. With fine linen and spices (expressive of His own purity and fragrance) He is buried in Joseph’s new tomb hewn out of the rock. The stone is rolled to the door and the precious body of the Lord is left there, under the power of death, which could hold Him just till the appointed time.

Mark 15:47. Mary Magdalene and Mary the mother of Jesus saw where He was laid. Love cannot do without Him.

God Giveth the Increase

The Sunday evening service was ended, and Henry, the young village preacher, wearily wended his homeward way, through the chilly autumnal twilight. The road ran for some distance along a gloomy valley, and, as the cold wind swept the damp air past him, a great depression fell on the young man’s spirit. He felt, as he had never done, what a feeble instrument he was for the Lord’s service, and began to question within himself whether he ought ever to have put his hand to this mighty work, for which he judged himself so little fitted. In his despondency, he doubted if any had received, or ever would receive, the least blessing through his poor efforts to tell the story of the Lamb of God.

As he neared the town where he lived, the intense melancholy seemed but to deepen, until his sad train of thoughts was interrupted abruptly by a young man, who, walking briskly towards him, asked. “Can you tell me if I am right for T.?”

“No,” answered Henry, “you must go about a hundred yards back, then turn to your right, when you will easily find it,” and he was passing on, but the stranger caught sight of his face, as they came under a lamp-post near the town, and exclaimed, “Surely I have seen you before!”

“I have no recollection of you,” replied Henry.

“Well, tell me, did you not preach some six weeks back in the village of-?”

“Yes, I did,” responded Henry, sadly, ready with renewed depression to wish he had not done so. “Were you present?”

“That I was,” answered the young man warmly; “and many a time have I longed to meet you again, for the words you spoke that night led me to turn to the Lord. I have now found the Savior of whom you spoke, and I have life in Him; I am a new creature in Christ Jesus. I see now why I have been allowed to lose time by going out of my road in this fashion. I hesitated yonder as to which turning I should take, and felt half put out when your words showed me I had taken the wrong one after all; now I see the Lord led me here that I might meet you. O, how good of Him to let me set eyes on you again!”

“Ah!” said Henry, as he heartily grasped the hand extended to him, “you know but half the story of the Lord’s loving kindness in letting us thus meet. I must tell you my side of it.” As they walked on together, with a full heart, the young evangelist told his companion of his sorrowful experiences of that evening, in the deep discouragement he had been laboring under as to his service for the Master, and how, in their unexpected meeting, he had had a fresh proof of his loving Master’s tender thought for His faltering and faint-hearted servant, by giving him such a signal mark of His approval of his ministry.

They parted, and Henry, with a light step and glad heart, pursued his solitary path, resolving, by the grace of God, to be in labors more abundant, believing that these should not be in vain in the Lord, who “giveth the increase.”

Waiting for Christ

That which should characterize the young Christian is, not merely holding the doctrine of the Lord’s coming as that which they believe, but their souls should be in the daily attitude of waiting, expecting, and desiring His coming. But why? That they may see Himself and be with Him and like Him forever! Not because the world which has been so hostile to them is going to be judged, though God will smite the wicked.

The whole walk and character of a saint depends upon his waiting for the Lord. Every one should be able to read us by this, as having nothing to do in this world but to get through it, and not as having any portion in it: “Turned to God from idols to serve the living and true God; and to wait for His Son from heaven.” This is thought a strange thing now; but the Thessalonians were converted to this hope, for they belonged to a world which had rejected God’s Son; therefore they had to turn from these idols “to serve the living and true God; and to wait for His Son from heaven.”

What I desire to press upon you all, and myself, too, is the individual waiting for the Lord; not as a doctrine merely, but as a daily waiting for Himself. Whatever the Lord’s will may be, I should like Him to find me doing it when He comes. But that is not the question; but, am I waiting for Himself day by day?

In 1 Thessalonians 2 the hope is connected with ministry: “What is our hope, or joy, or crown of rejoicing? Are not even ye in, the presence of our Lord Jesus Christ at His coming?” Then Paul would get the reward of his service to the saints.

Then in the third chapter the hope is connected with our walk, as a motive for holiness. Unblameable in holiness before God, even our Father, at the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ with all His saints.

Also in the fourth chapter the doctrine of the hope is unfolded, the manner of it comes out: “The Lord Himself shall descend from heaven with a shout, with the voice of the archangel, and with the trump of God: and the dead in Christ shall rise first: then we which are alive and remain shall be caught up together with them in the clouds, to meet the Lord in the air: and so shall we ever be with the Lord.” Thus we see what a present expectation the coming of the Lord was; therefore Paul says, “We which are alive and remain.” But why does he say “WE”? Because he expected it then. This was Paul’s character then, that of waiting for the Lord. And does he lose that character because he died before He came? No; not at all. Though Peter had a revelation that he should put off the tabernacle of his body, yet did he daily wait for the Lord’s coming then. And this will be Peter’s character when the Lord does come; he will. lose nothing by his death. “Be ye like unto men that wait for their Lord.”

The character of their waiting was to be like servants at the hall-door, that, when the Master knocked, they were ready to open to Him immediately. It is a figure of course here; but it is the present power of the expectation that is alluded to. And the ruin of the Church has come in by practically saying: “My Lord delayeth His coming.”

“Blessed are those servants, whom the Lord when He cometh shall find watching” (Luke 12:37).

Correspondence: Life

Question: From C. M.

Answer: Genesis 2:7 is how man received life; it was God breathed.

Leviticus 17:11 is the life of the beast, created by His word (Heb. 11:3).

The beast is “made to be taken and destroyed:” it is not raised from the dead at death. It ceases to exist (2 Peter 2:12).

Man was made in the image and likeness of God, to represent God and to have dominion (Gen. 1:26).

Man Is accountable to his Maker (Rom. 14:12). Man exists forever (Luke 20:38). His body will be raised again from the dead (Rev. 20:12-13).

The believer will be with and like Christ in glory for eternity (1 Thess. 4:17; 2 Thess. 2:14).

The unbeliever will exist forever in the lake of fire (Rev. 21:8).

Both believers and unbelievers will have spirit, soul and body in eternity.

When the believer dies, be is absent from the body and present with the Lord (2 Cor. 5:8), which is “far better” (Phil. 1:23).

When the unbeliever dies, his body goes to the grave and his spirit goes to prison (2 Peter 2:4,9), where he is already in torments (Luke 16:23; Jude 7).

Every believer, or saint, from the beginning to the end of man’s history is born again. This gives them a life they can know and enjoy God (John 3:3), thus the believer has two natures, the flesh and the spirit (John 3:6).

The unbeliever has only one, he is in the flesh. “They that are in the flesh cannot please God” (Rom. 8:8).

When we are born again, and have believed the gospel, and are sealed with the Holy Spirit, we then have eternal life (John 17:3). It is seen in the enjoyment of God as our Father, Christ is our Savior and Lord, and the Holy Spirit as our comforter and teacher.

Everyone that is born again in all dispensations will be eternally saved, though Scripture does not speak of Old Testament saints having eternal life. Eternal life as unfolded in John’s gospel and epistles, is the blessing brought to us now in the Father and the Son.

Eternal life means far more than a life that will never end.

We have often seen, alas! some whom we believed to be truly converted turn away from the truth, and sometimes sink into blasphemous doctrines, such as Russelism, Christadelpianism, Seventh day Adventism, Eddyism, etc., all of which destroy the foundations of Christianity, by attacking the person of Christ. Such we must leave to God. “The Lord knoweth them that are His” (2 Tim. 2:19). We cannot have fellowship with them, nor own them as God’s children when in such a condition, but we can earnestly pray that they may be delivered out of the snare of the devil in which they have been taken captive (Heb. 6:4-5). A person might have all that is in these verses without being born again (Heb. 6; 9-10). Here we see the fruit of the new birth as accompanying salvation. Life in the saints is not spoken of in Hebrews.

God's Care and Discipline

“As an eagle stirreth up her nest, fluttereth over her young, spreadeth abroad her wings, taketh them, beareth them on her wings; so the Lord alone did lead him, and there was no strange god with him” (Deut. 32:11-12).

These well-known, glorious verses from the song of Moses, which picture the untiring care of God for His earthly people, the Jews of old, re-echoes an object lesson for us, in the ways of a mother eagle towards her young.

An eye-witness reports the following incident of the remarkable manner of this bird: “The old eagle was soaring around the site of the nest, seeking to encourage the young eagle to leave it. At last the young bird followed its mother’s coaxing, raising itself with great effort, fluttering on the outer edge of the rocky crown of the mountain peak. For a little while it looked from its new position down to the world below with thoughtful meditation, then it fluttered back to its nest, remaining deaf to the further entreaties of its mother.

“Suddenly the old bird rose upward as though tired of coaxing. I held my breath, for I knew what was to follow. The little fellow was sitting at the edge of the nest, looking downward into the abyss, into which it dared not descend. All at once a piercing cry sounded through the air, and in the next moment the mother bird shot toward the nest, catching both the young bird and the entire nest with its large claws throwing them right out into space.

“Now the young eagle had to fly whether it wanted to or not, and it did flutter for dear life. At one time above, and then again below, or beside it was the mother bird, encouraging the same by tender calls, seeking to make it understand that she was at hand. But terror seemed to rob the young bird of its sense. Its fluttering became more unsteady and agitated, sinking faster and faster, then, losing its balance and consciousness, it went headlong downward, with the wings drawn close to its body, into the depths below, where it must inevitably smash on the ground.

“But just then the mother eagle shot like lightning under its darling bird thus exposed to danger. The feet of the little one just touched the broad back of the mother, and it balanced itself, then resting itself for a moment, seemed to regain its consciousness. Shortly after this the old one again darted away from the young one, leaving it afresh to the strength of its wings. Finally I lost sight of them, and when by means of my field glasses I had found them, the little eagle was sitting in the top of a tall pine tree, being fed by its mother.

“As I still looked at the actions of the birds, suddenly it became plain to me what the prophet meant by the words, at the beginning of this article. “God carries His own upon the strong wings of His love through the greatest dangers and hardships. He stirs up our nest so that we may not settle down in this doomed world as though this was our home. The many trials and difficulties that come upon us, are sent by Him in great love, to exercise and strengthen us, and that we may know Him better as the One who sustains us and carries us through the difficult places. Surely we can say, ‘We KNOW that ALL THINGS work together for good to them that love God.’ “Yet, alas! how often we flutter and go down like the young eagle, only to find that after all, `Underneath are the Everlasting Arms’ to hold us up. O, for grace to trust Him more!”

Do these words in Deuteronomy 32:11-12 mean anything to you, my dear young Christian reader? If you know God as your Father through the Lord Jesus Christ, then they are for you, as well as once for Israel, His earthly people. If you are a child of God, you may and ought to fully trust Him, in every circumstance.

Savior! lead us by Thy power

Safe into the promised rest;

Choose the path-the way whatever

Seems to Thee, O Lord, the best.

Be our Guide in every peril,

Watch and keep us night and day,

Else our foolish hearts will wander

From the straight and narrow way.

Helper or Hinderer

Every one of God’s people is a helper or a hinderer of the Lord’s work. A listless believer affects his fellows for indifference; an energetic man instills energy into others. Men are more like sheep than they think. If one of the flock run, the whole will soon be in motion.

“Let us consider one another to provoke unto love and to good works” (Heb. 10:24).

The Young Believer's Prayer

Jesus, Thou hast saved my soul,

Keep me ‘neath Thy watchful care.

In Thy bosom let me rest,

Safe from every hurtful snare.

Keep me, Jesus, I am weak,

And my heart to sin is prone;

Give me power to live to Thee,

Blessed Lord, to Thee alone.

When to evil I would yield,

Interpose Thy mighty arm;

Should the tempest threaten me,

Quell its fury, stay the storm.

Should I fear to bear the cross,-

Fear to own Thy precious name;

O revive my feeble love,

Fan, oh fan, the flickering flame!

Should temptation woo my heart,

And the world by smiles allure,

Whisper words of glory to me,

Hold me from the tempter’s power.

Keep me, Jesus, day by day,

Let me take each step with Thee,

Proving as the moments fly,

All Thy love, so vast and free.

Speaking for Christ

Nothing, perhaps, is more difficult than to know when and how to speak for Christ. There is a well-known rule for Christian conduct, “Never go into any company where you are not free to speak for Christ.” The rule is a valuable one, but it must be rightly understood. The “speaking for Christ” here must manifestly include the voice of the life, that conversation of which Peter so frequently speaks (1 Peter 2:12). In this sense it always holds good.

But in writing about work for young believers, by speaking for Christ we refer solely to literal speaking with the lips. Not but that the life-voice is often much to the glory of Christ, but it cannot properly be considered as active work for Him. How, when, and where, then, ought the young believer to speak for Christ?

Before seeking to answer this question, we may just point out some of the circumstances in which, as a rule, speaking with our lips might be out of place, although a very few words on this will suffice, as, for every one that is too forward, there are hundreds that are too backward, and we should be much grieved if any words we might use were taken as an excuse for being ashamed to confess Christ.

As a rule, in transacting all manner of business it is far better to manifest Christ in the way in which you transact it than by any words you may utter. It is comparatively easy, though it savors greatly of hypocrisy, to utter a few religious phrases, while all the time keenly seeking to get the best of the bargain; whereas, to forego an advantage, to point out an oversight to your own injury, really brings glory to God.

In speaking for Christ, there is such a thing as propriety, hence it is certainly unseemly for young women to address men in railway carriages, or other public places, although, when questioned, it is their place to “give a reason of the hope that is in them, with meekness and fear.” Many similar cases suggest themselves, but these scarcely need pointing out.

We come now to our subject – “How, when, and where to speak for Christ?” One of the most obvious spheres for this is the circle in which we constantly move. In the first place, we must find out by some means or other the real spiritual condition of our daily companions. We must do so gently, quietly, patiently; but we must not rest till we know who are on the Lord’s side and who are not. In this we should not be guided by actions only, but should get the confession of Christ with the lips as well, wherever possible.

Sometimes this is very difficult, especially when we do not plainly declare our Christian character ourselves. This is a great error. It makes speaking for Christ much harder, and takes away half the weight of our words. Very often, indeed, it silences us altogether, for it is only the believer that is really seeking to glorify Christ in his life, who can speak for Him.

As to the time; whenever you have an opportunity, generally, if possible, without the presence of a third person. Such an opportunity often occurs when bestowing a small gift, and a word for Christ at such a time is often well received. When anyone you know is passing through sorrow always use the occasion, for God is dealing with the soul, and thus preparing the way for a suited word. The thought of this often helps one in speaking. Often on the Lord’s Day we got opportunities not to be had at other times. A very good rule is not to let a day pass without speaking to one soul about Christ.

As to the place; all are alike. Souls are converted on the decks of steamers, in railway carriages, in the street, by the seashore, at the fireside, as well as in the church or chapel, or meeting-house.

Always begin with those you know best, and first with those of your own house. “He first findeth his own brother, Simon.” Next with your immediate circle of friends, and so on; ever accompanying your words with silent prayer, for it is God alone who can direct the arrow thus “shot at a venture.”

What Is the Gospel?

The contrast between night and day, light and darkness, is not more marked than is God’s gospel and man’s gospel.

The gospel of God makes nothing of man, but everything of God; whereas man’s gospel makes everything of man, but very little of God. Now, the gospel of God assumes the total ruin of the creature, and presents God as a Savior – seeking and saving the lost.

The gospel of God neither helps, improves, nor amends. Man is too far gone for any remedial measure whatever. The moment he dared to spit in the face of the blessed One; wreath His brow with the thorn crown, and nail Him to the accursed tree – that moment man was condemned.

My reader, have you accepted this fact as true of you – that you have a nature which is so bad, so hopelessly bad, that God could do nothing with it, but to condemn it, and set it aside as a worthless thing? Are you making the foolish attempt to improve self – to better your condition by praying, attending the ordinances, etc.? If so, let me tell you that your position is a serious and critical one. You are practically on the ground of works; whereas God is acting on an entirely different principle, and on other ground altogether. His dealings with men now are in grace.

Now, does the Word of God treat man as a servant working for and earning salvation as his wages? or, does it treat him as a sinner, and hence a recipient of salvation? What is the gospel? These are questions which are fully answered in 1 Corinthians 15. “Moreover, brethren, I declare unto you the gospel which I preached unto you, which also ye have received, and wherein ye stand; by which also ye are saved, if ye keep in memory what I preached unto you; unless ye have believed in vain. For I delivered unto you first of all that which I also received, how that Christ died for our sins, according to the Scriptures; and that He was buried, and that He rose again the third day according to the Scriptures.”

Mark the divine and beautiful order of things: First, reception; second, standing; third, salvation. Now, when the apostle visited Corinth and preached the gospel there, he found the people bad, almost beyond conception. Well, what did the apostle preach to these people? Did he tell them to cleanse themselves from their moral pollution? Did he instruct them how to recover themselves out of the pit of corruption into which they were sunk? No, no; but he told them what God had done for them; not a syllable about their doings. He told them what he had received from God – a message of love – of forgiveness of sins. He told them of Christ’s death, of His burial, of His resurrection, and of His manifestation as the risen One. This good news they received. O! it was good news to those sinners, that God loved them and was for them, as well as the apostles were. It filled their hearts, made them glad, and in the power of such “glad tidings” they rejoiced before God. The revelation of God to them in their deep need and misery was their standing. Had Satan told them of their idolatry, fornication, murder, adultery, etc., they had only to reply, “But God is for me; Christ has died for my sins, according to the Scriptures.” The gospel being thus the revelation of a Savior-God, gives confidence to stand before Him in the integrity of what He is, and in the full value of what He has done by His beloved Son. Now all is done, and “I am saved,” not merely delivered from hell, but saved; fear, anxiety, cloud and darkness all gone, and gone forever, and the saved one, now brought into the eternal sunshine of the light, love and glory of God’s own presence. What a gospel!

But, while the gospel has God for its source, it has Christ as its object. The first thing which the gospel ‘presents to a sinner is death – Christ in death. Here many make a fatal mistake. They are looking to Christ’s life, instead of to Him in death. if as a sinner I contemplate the holy life and blameless walk of the blessed One, it can only cover me with confusion; that life and walk was all to the Father’s glory, and its only effect upon me, if a sinner, is to throw into bold and striking relief what I am.

Where, then, am I to look for a righteous answer to God’s claims upon me? His righteousness must be satisfied. God brings in an answer to His own judgment. He provides a Lamb, and gives a ransom, even His own well-beloved and only-begotten Son. “Christ died for our sins.” He answered for them, O young believer! He met and bore the judgment due to them, discharging in death God’s every claim upon you, thus clearing you of sin, wrath and judgment. Poor sinner! thy sins call aloud for death and judgment, but Christ on the accursed tree has stilled that cry eternally for every believing one. Christ has exhausted the curse. He has been down in the deep, deep waters of death and judgment, and dried them up for you; yes, for you, if believing in this adorable Savior.

He “was buried.” He went into Satan’s stronghold, into his dark domain – death – but death could not hold Him. He rose again ere ever the heavy stone was rolled away from the sepulcher, or ever the seal was broken. He vanquished him that had “the power of death – that is, the devil,” annulled sin, glorified God, and stood in the power of a new life, even life from the dead. Blessed, thrice blessed Savior, we hail Thee risen from the dead!

In 1 Corinthians 15:5-8 the apostle insists upon Christ’s manifestation – “seen of Cephas,” “seen of above five hundred brethren,” “seen of James,” “seen of me also.” Precious sight! Christ “seen” in victorious power. O what good news for any working, toiling, anxious one! The work of redemption all done; done by Christ, and done, too, to God’s perfect satisfaction; yea, to the greater shining out of His glory in a God-dishonored creation!

What Is Your Hope?

We do not mean, What is your hope for this life, but for the life to come! Is it for a blessed eternity? Is it a sure and certain hope? Can it ever be moved? You may have a hope sure and certain and immovable for a blessed eternity, if you are building upon the right foundation.

If your foundation be self, or your doings, or the work of men for you, it is but sand, which will be swept away, with the building upon it, when the storm comes.

The man who builds upon a firm foundation, builds upon the words of the Lord Jesus Christ (Matt. 7:24-27). He hears and does what the Lord says.

“Not everyone that saith unto Me, Lord, Lord, shall enter the kingdom of heaven,” for many are mere professors of the Christian faith, and have no faith in Christ as their Savior. They do not know Him as the one who died for them, or who bore their sins on the cross. Lip service will not avail.

Three Estimates of Christ

The World’s Estimate.

Psa. 69:12.

When He, the Lord of glory, came,

Earth’s proud ones spake against His name;

While men of low degree,

In dens of vice where drunkards throng,

Made Him the theme of ribald song

And jest in revelry.

2. The Saint’s Estimate.

Song of Solomon 5:16.

When He, the Savior of mankind,

Appears, His poor lost sheep to find,

And claim me for His own;

His beauty quite transports my gaze,

Words are too mean to tell His praise,

That wholly lovely One!

3. God’s Estimate.

Matthew 3:17; Isaiah 42:1; 52:13; Hebrews 1:3.

What says the Father of the Son?

“My well-beloved, My only One,

In whom is My delight;

My servant, Mine elect is He,

Extolled, exalted He shall be,

In glory none so bright.”

Practical Conversations With Our Young People: Separation, Part 3

Will not my influence be less? It is remarkable how often one hears this question put by those who see in the Word of God, that to act according to His mind there must be separation from existing ecclesiastical systems. To do so apparently denies access to the greater number of the children of God, and it seems, at first sight, plausible to decide that to get truth to the majority, you must be where they are.

Especially do such thoughts present themselves to those who have held prominent positions in such systems, and who have, up to the light they have had, been faithful. God has probably used much of their service, for. He will act in grace, in spite of man’s failure: but willfully to remain connected with that which is not according to the Word, in order to benefit others, is saying that man has power in himself, and leaves God out of the question.

Scripture would always settle such questions in a positive way if we only had submissive hearts to listen to what God has to say. “But we have this treasure in earthen vessels, that the excellency of the power may be of God, and not of us” (2 Cor. 4:7). “I (Paul) have planted, Apollos watered, but God gave the increase” (1 Cor. 3:6, 7). Jeremiah, who prophesied when Israel’s tribes were captives and scattered, gives the following important principal of action to those who would occupy a true remnant position: “Let them return unto thee, but return not thou unto them” (Jer. 15:19).

This is peculiarly applicable at the present time. The purposes and mind of God concerning the Church are seen in His Word. Its blessings and relationships rejoice the heart. In the manifest ruin of all corporate expression of what the Church is, the faithful child of God, while identifying himself with the ruin, and being humbled about it before God, weeping over it, leaves everything which practically denies that the Church is the body of Christ, and acts on 2 Corinthians 6:17, “Wherefore come out from among them and be ye separate, saith the Lord.”

The most positive testimony against anything wrong is to be separate from it. Identification advocates it. While in this separated position, those who occupy it do not ignore believers mixed up with the ruin of the Church, as to its practical expression of God’s mind, nor can they own such as being other than His children and members of the body of Christ (which latter they virtually deny by their connection with divisions.) However, the true position is outside, on God’s ground, expressing, though not manifesting, the oneness of the body of Christ; the Church not returning to them, but receiving with joy all who will come out to the Lord.

Let us look a little at the power of service. The fact that God’s Word speaks clearly as to what the Church is, and as to the path of one who desires to express this by individual testimony, should be sufficient; for surely to do the will of God should be paramount with all His own. He could not identify Himself with that which is contrary to the Word. God acts in grace, as we have said, but He uses whomsoever He will, and we can only count upon Him using an empty vessel. One who believed that he had any power, and that his influence without God’s power could effect anything would not be such.

But it is just here the enemy suggests, “But will not my influence be less?” It is a wile, and the more dangerous because there is an appearance of devotedness about it. Yet if the questioner were to examine himself honestly in the presence of God, it is most probable that he would find that the question arose from a lingering desire to stay where he is.

Granted that there are many associations hard to leave, yet the anticipation of such a step is more painful than the step itself, for the Lord does not give grace, strength and comfort for those thoughts which hinder action, but for and after the step itself. The wisdom from above is first pure, then peaceable James 3:17).

First, such a question is one of expediency. Secondly, it is not complete subjection to the Lordship of Christ.

Thirdly, it proceeds from either ignorance of the personal presence and power of the Holy Spirit in the assembly of God here upon the earth, or from not attaching the importance which this blessed, yet ignored truth, not only deserves, but demands.

As to the first, we might take the action of Moses as an illustration. Humanly speaking, it would appear that to stay at the court of Pharaoh and exert his influence for the benefit of the Israelites from that powerful standpoint, would have been wisest; but that was not the question with Moses, and Hebrews 11 records his step as one of faith; reasoning had not a place. So with all who serve the Lord. They should not reason, but act simply according to the mind and Word of God.

As to the second, the servants of men are not supposed to question their masters’ commands, but to go and to do as they are told. How much more the servants of the Lord!

As to the third, it seems to have been forgotten that the Spirit of God, who is personally dwelling here upon the earth in the house of God, is the immediate source of power. He is the agent, so to speak, by whom everything is carried into effect, but nothing less than God, and this 1 Corinthians 12:11 clearly proves; the same words referring to God in verse 6, refer to the Spirit of God in verse 11. He also “divides (distributes) to every man severally as He will,” for “to one is given, by the Spirit, the word of wisdom, to another the word of knowledge,” etc. (See 1 Cor. 8-10.)

The result in blessing, of the action of the gift, is clearly to be attributed only to God (see 1 Cor. 3:6-7); but if one endeavors with a bad conscience to serve in a place he knows to be wrong, even though his activity is blessed of God to souls, it could not receive the Master’s “well done.” God will work in sovereign grace, and a Scripture mockingly quoted, has been used for a man’s conversion, but such an instrument would not receive any one’s approval, much less the Lord’s.

It is plain that the gifts, of whatever character they are (for all believers have something to do; all members of the human body having their separate functions), come from the ascended Christ; they are distributed by the Holy Spirit, who is the energy and power in action and result, God being the source, but the Spirit is God; and the privilege of being the instrument used is man’s. Surely it is sad as well as foolish to allow such reasoning as that our influence, would be less by leaving a wrong place because the majority are there, to prevent us taking a right place according to God. God says, separation from evil, not mingling with it.

There are many instances of those occupying the position of testimony to God’s Word and will in the Old Testament; Enoch before the flood, Daniel and Elijah after, and in addition to Jeremiah, already referred to, we see in Isa. 1, where Israel is the subject of God’s dealings, that He, in view of their apostasy, says, “Cease to do evil, learn to do well.” (Read verses 10-20.) The evil here is not the mere depravity of human nature, but religious evil. There is also much teaching in the New Testament as to remnant testimony; and where Christendom, as a manifestation of what the Church is, is a ruin, there is a path for the faithful child of God distinctly marked out in the Word.

2 Timothy 2, already referred to, points out this path; and Hebrews 13:13 clearly teaches that we should be outside the camp, bearing His reproach. If the professing church is a camp (and it surely is, for an earthly religion characterizes it rather than a heavenly worship), the place of the believer is outside. Moses pitched the tabernacle of the congregation outside the camp, and all who sought the Lord went out to it (Ex. 33:7). May all who are in the camp answer as Levi did, when Moses, standing at the gate of the camp, cried, “Who is on the Lord’s side?” (Ex. 32:26). They gathered themselves together unto him. It is not, of course, supposed that the Lord’s people in the camp, or systems of man, would carelessly remain within if they saw their place outside, and it is because dear to Christ, that those who have the truth entreat them to come out and be separate. The place of power in testimony, however, is outside, testifying by a separate position as well as by word of mouth. May God grant that nothing may hinder any who are exercised from acting simply according to the Word alone, for “Thy Word is a lamp unto my feet and a light unto my path” (Psa. 119:105); remembering that “to obey is better than sacrifice, to hearken than the fat of rams,” and “that to him that hath shall be given, but to him that hath not (or does not act upon the light he has) shall be taken away even that which he hath.”

Questions for December

Always give Scripture for answers, as well as your own expressions.

56. Why does the Spirit of God give us the account of the seven churches in Revelation two and three?

57. What are the two distinguishing marks of the Philadelphian church?

58. What will become of the false professors of Christianity after the true Church is removed at the coming of the Lord?

59. Give the Scriptural account of the end of the false church on earth.

60. What is the glorious office of the Church during the Millenium?

Answers to Questions for September

41. On the first day of each week (Acts 20:7).

42. To put it away, and to purge herself from it (1 Cor. 5:7-13).

43. To separate from them, and have no fellowship with them (2 Cor. 6:14-18; 2 Tim. 2:19-22; 3:5; 1 Cor. 5:11).

44. The Holy Spirit (1 Cor. 12:1-13; Acts: 2:4; 1 Thess. 5:19, 20).

45. Because this is the privilege of the Holy Spirit to use whom He will. In a worship meeting no one is set above another, but “ye may all prophesy one by one, that all may learn, and all may be comforted” (1 Cor. 14:31). He is pleased to use one brother one time and another at a subsequent time. Any brother at the Lord’s table is qualified to bless the cup and loaf and break the bread (1 Cor. 10:16-17).

The Wonderful Catch

When the Lord Jesus was here upon earth and walked about preaching and teaching and healing, sometimes the people pressed so close to Him to hear what He said, that often He could hardly stand for the press. This was the case once when He stood by the lake of Gennesaret, and seeing two ships on the lake, He got into one and spoke to the people on land. After He had done speaking to them, He turned and said to Simon Peter, the master of the ship he was in, “Launch out into the deep, and let down your nets for a draft.” Now they were very tired, for they had been fishing all night and caught nothing; they had just drawn in their nets and were going home disappointed and sad. They told Jesus their trouble, but said Simon, “At Thy word I will let down the net.” He little thought of the wonderful thing that was going to happen. They cast in the net, and it soon was so full that they could not get all the fishes that were in it into the two ships, and the net brake, they were so heavy. Simon and his men were astonished and frightened; but Jesus said, “Fear not; henceforth thou shalt catch men.” And when they came to land they left their ships and their fish, and forsook all and followed Jesus.

Jesus wants us to be something like Simon and James and John, but what we have to forsake is sin and mere worldly pleasures and all selfishness, that we may be fishers of men and of poor little boys and girls out of the deep sea of misery and sin in which they are living. We must cast in the gospel net, and seek to draw out those who would otherwise be lost. We must tell them of the Lord Jesus Christ as their Savior, and of His wondrous love in giving Himself for us on Calvary’s cross. And let us do so with tender and loving words, kind invitations, along with deeds of love and patience; so shall we be what He called “fishers of men.”

Scripture Study: Mark 16

Mark 16

Mark 16:1-2. In Matthew 28:1. The women visited the grave at dusk of the Sabbath, just as the first day commenced. They had bought sweet spices and ointments before the Sabbath (Luke 23:56), and early in the morning of the first day they go to complete their work.

Mark 16:3. They think of the difficulty of that great stone in the way. “Who shall roll us away the stone from the door of the sepulcher?”

Mark 16:4. “And when they looked, they saw that the stone was rolled away: for it was very great.” How often we, like them, anticipate difficulties in what we do for the Lord, and how often we are made to prove that He goes before us to order the way (Prov. 3:5-6).

Mark 16:5-7. On entering the sepulcher they saw a young man sitting on the right side, clothed in a long white garment; and they were affrighted. He speaks to them, calming their fears, and tells them the one they sought. Jesus of Nazareth, was risen. He is not in the grave. “Behold the place where they laid Him.” He gives them a message to His disciples and Peter to meet Him in Galilee (Matt. 26:32).

Mark 16:8. The women went out quickly and fled from the sepulcher, fear keeping them silent about what they had seen. Afterward they met the Lord Himself and received the message anew (Matt. 28:9). How comforting this message would be to Peter, who could see in it that the Lord had not cast him off, but still called him “Peter” – his new name (Matt. 16:8; John 1:42, margin). Peter had thrice denied that he knew the Lord, but the Lord would not deny Peter (2 Tim. 2:13).

Mark 16:9-11. Tell of Mary Magdalene, to whom he appeared first, after He was risen, and of the blind unbelief of the disciples who refused to believe in His resurrection.

Mark 16:12-13. Tell of another occasion, and again how slow their hearts were about this truth of resurrection.

Mark 16:14. And when with the eleven He upbraided them about this same unbelief, this truth of resurrection. How important it is! Man’s natural mind refuses it, for resurrection bears witness to the almighty power of God, and stamps the work of Christ as that work that has glorified. Him and that has glorified the Son in return (John 13:31-32).

Mark 16:15-16. Their commission here is, “Go ye into all the world, and preach the gospel to every creature. He that believeth and is baptized shall be saved; but he that believeth not shall be damned.”

Mark 16:17-18. Are the signs witnessing that they were sent by God (Heb. 2:4). It was power able to deliver from Satan; to speak with new tongues, and thus to convey the gospel to nations in their own languages – the proclamation of grace to all men; death could not touch them without the Lord’s permission; and diseases would yield to the authority in trusted to them.

Mark 16:19-20. The Lord was eventually received up into heaven, and sat on the right hand of God. And they went forth, and preached everywhere, the Lord working with them, and confirming the word with signs following.

In the history of the progress of the gospel we see that all was not fulfilled at once. The apostles did not go from Jerusalem till they could stay there no longer. History outside of the Bible tells us that then they went to different places and labored, and the Lord worked with them. Peter was used to open the door to the bringing in of the Gentiles in Acts 10 as he had done also for the Jew in Acts 2. But it was Paul that took the lead as the apostle to the Gentiles in preaching the gospel to every creature (all creation). Which means that no nationality was excluded, it went beyond the Jews, to all men.

In answer to the Lord’s prayer upon the cross (Luke 23:34), another offer was given to the Jews as a nation in Acts 3 that if they repented then the Lord would come back and set up His kingdom, thus fulfilling the unfulfilled prophecies. Instead of repenting, they abused His servants; and stoned Stephen, sending him after His Master (Luke 19:14). Stephen sees Jesus standing on the right-hand of God, as if waiting to come. That offer is closed with Stephen’s death, henceforth the gospel was to individuals. And the Church was scattered abroad from Jerusalem, except the apostles, and those scattered abroad went everywhere preaching the word (Acts 8:1,4).

And the Lord worked with them also. May we know, too, what that means, “The Lord working with them,” in our service.

The word is now established: signs are not needed in this day, to make us see that the gospel is from the living God.

I Am the Bread of Life: John 6

If a person is neither feeding, digesting, nor hungering, he is in an unhealthy condition; if he feeds, and the process of digestion follows in natural order, he hungers again.

Just so it is with things of God and the child of God, and in order to health, each of these three operations has its proper time and place. A man that eats nothing must sink in decay, while another who cannot digest his food suffers from a train of attendant maladies; not one of the least (because of the bad effect it has around) is discontent; he is discontented with himself, and with all about him. So it is with divine things; if I cannot digest what I have taken, the food does me no good; not that the fault is in the food, it is in myself.

A hungry man does not find fault with his food, because he is hungry, and the plainer the food, the more easy it is of digestion, and even a crust is acceptable to a hungry man. To be complaining of my food is neither hungering, digesting, nor feeding; and a Christian in a healthy condition of soul himself, will not be finding fault, with others, or with the meetings, but he will be helping them both by the flow of health in himself.

It is not a sign of a healthy state for the appetite to need “pampering” or for us to desire that the manna should be made up into pleasant morsels by natural skill. (See Num. 11.) It is a sign of health to be hungry, and the soul that digests most regularly is the one you will most frequently find hungry again.

If you see a Christian who is never hungry, may you not conclude that something is wrong? If all were right would he not digest? Would he not hunger again and again And if we are in secret with God, we shall be found where food is dispensed. It is only such souls that “grow,” according to 1 Peter 2:2, 3; and only such help others.

The manna was to be gathered each day. Your supplies must come directly from the Lord Himself, and what you were supplied with yesterday gives you no power for today, and if the Lord did supply us with more than was necessary for each day, we would immediately become independent of Him; it would take us out of the path of faith. He does not do this; He will have us dependent on Himself.

This world is as really destitute of food in itself for the redeemed, as was the wilderness for Israel; hence the need of “bread from heaven.” As Israel needed the manna, so do you and I need a daily supply. Be careful that you do not loathe this “light food”; if you do, be assured that your heart has already gone far into the land where you will presently be – ”among the fleshpots of Egypt,” where you may, alas! “eat bread to the full,” but where all you get can only minister to and nourish the flesh.

“As the living Father hath sent Me, and I live by the Father: so he that eateth Me, even he shall live by Me. This is the bread which came down from heaven” (John 6:57-58).

Correspondence: Rev. 2:6, 25; Heb. 1:13; Baptism

Question 180: Who were the Nicolaitanes and what was their doctrine? (Rev. 2:6,15). By K. B. H.

Answer: We are not told who they were, but they are supposed to be the followers of Nicolas, an obscure sect who while professing to be saved, lived immoral lives. The assembly is commended of the Lord for hating their deeds. In verse fifteen the evil is taught, and the assembly is blamed for allowing it. Balaam destroyed Israel by introducing evil among them, and here we find, both Balaam and the Nicolaitanes teaching in the assembly. Balsam associating the assembly of God with the world and worldly religion; the other, teaching that its evil practice is right (Rom. 6:1-2). As “Nicolas” means “conquering the people”, the name might teach us that some set themselves up, or were set up as above the body of the people to minister in spiritual things. This dividing of the people into clergy and laity, robs God’s people of their place as priests to God. And robs God of the worship due to Him. Ministry is given from Christ on high without appointment by men (Eph. 4:8,11-12). Offices, as elders and deacons, were appointed by the apostles, but these are not gifts.

Question 181: By S. K.

Answer: Hebrews 1:13 quotes Psalm 110 to show how much greater the Lord is than angels. In Hebrews 10:13, it is to show the better sacrifice and priesthood of the Lord than of Israel’s. But this Man, after He had offered one sacrifice for sins, forever sat down on the right hand of God; from henceforth expecting till His enemies be made His footstool. For by one offering He hath perfected forever them that are sanctified.” There was no seat in the tabernacle. Eli’s seat in 1 Samuel 4 denotes the decay of the priesthood of his house. With the Lord, the work is done; He has sat down and that one sacrifice perfects all His people.

Psalm 110 is the One rejected on earth, glorified on Jehovah’s throne, on His right hand, the place of honor. The present time gathering of the Church is not seen in it. In Hebrews 7 He is seen there as our Great High Priest after the order of Melchizedek, and its character is Aaronic, that is, to a needy people compassed with infirmities. Luke 19:12 compares Him to a nobleman who has gone into a far country to receive for himself a kingdom and to return. He receives the kingdom from the Father-Jehovah, and comes back to take possession In Luke 19:27. He carries out the judgment upon His enemies who rejected Him. Matthew 22:7 is the judgment that fell on them by the Romans. These stumbled on the Stone and were broken. In the day that He comes He will fall on them and grind, them to powder (Matt. 21:44).

This judgment will go on till the last enemy is destroyed. “Jehovah shall send the rod of Thy strength out of Zion. Thy people also shall be willing is the day of Thy power” Then the Lord shall sit as a Priest on His throne; King and Priest, the full Melchizedek character exercised then. Israel’s armies will go forth to subdue the nations, and in the type of it (Gen. 14:18) we see Him coming out to bless and refresh His returning victorious armies. Many scriptures refer to this time when Israel is restored, but the nations not yet subdued. (Compare Psa. 149; Isa. 11:13-14; 31:4-5; 41:14-16; Jer. 51:20-21; Ezek. 25:14; Ezekiel 38-39; Mic. 4:11-13; 5:5-8).

Question 182: By P. E. W.

Answer: Converts are not asked by the Lord to baptize themselves. The responsibility is put on the Lord’s servants to see that they are baptized. The Lord is instructing His servants in Mark 16:15-16. Converts should submit, servants obey. If any have already been baptized “in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost,” it is already done, and to re-baptize any such, is an act of man’s without any true scriptural significance in the sight of God. The use of baptism is to bring a Jew or a Gentile from that position, on to the ground of the Church, the house of God. It is better to instruct the converts in its use, than to sin against the word and add to the confusion of Christendom.

Courtesy of BibleTruthPublishers.com. Most likely this text has not been proofread. Any suggestions for spelling or punctuation corrections would be warmly received. Please email them to: BTPmail@bibletruthpublishers.com.

Young Christian: Volume 6, 1916

Table of Contents

A Voice for the New Year

Be Not Weary in Well Doing

Choose You This Day Whom Ye Will Serve!

A Word to Young Christians: No. 1 - Sins After Conversion

Practical Conversations With Our Young People: Marks of the Last Days

Questions for January

Answers to Questions for November

Scripture Study: Mark 7

Redeeming the Time Because the Days Are Evil

The Yoke

To Me to Live Is Christ

Caleb - A Lesson on True Heartedness

Correspondence: 1COR 14:34-37 and 1TI 2:8-12; JAM 5:14; 1COR 11:15;1JO 3:14

I Do Believe

Service

A Word to Young Christians: No. 2 - The Old Nature and the New Birth

Cowardice

Practical Conversations With Our Young People: Ready to Give an Answer

Questions for February

Answers to Questions for December

Fishers of Men

Three Appearings of Christ

Scripture Study: Mark 8

The Glory of His Grace

Give Them Something to Do

What Will the Lord Do for Me When He Comes?

The Electric Lamp

Under and Above the Sun

Heavenly Things

Correspondence: 1 John 1:7 Explained

A Touching Incident

The Son of Man Must Be Lifted Up

What Hast Thou Done for Me!

A Word to Young Christians: No. 3 - Decision

Practical Conversations With Our Young People: Output in Our Daily Lives

Questions for March

The Overcomer

The Man at God's Right Hand

Scripture Study: Mark 9

That Good Part

Correspondence: Heb. 4:3; 1 Pet. 3:19

Full Assurance

The Enemy Overruled

Come Unto Me

A Word to Young Christians: No. 4 - Prayer

Doing God Service

Salvation a Free Gift

Practical Conversations With Our Young People: Higher Criticism

Questions for April

Answers to Questions for January

Scripture Study: Mark 10:1-31

Extracts of Letters From the Battle Fields - From an Officer

Correspondence: Second Blessing After Conversion

In Whom I Have Redemption

The Conscientious Grocer

A Word to Young Christians: No. 5 - The Scriptures

The Work of the Gospel

The Sin Question: John 1:29

He Is Precious

Practical Conversations With Our Young People: The Light of the World

Questions for May

Answers to Questions for February

Scripture Study: Mark 10:32-52

Christ, the Object of Our Hearts

Correspondence: Unions; Heb. 9:28; Jude 15

God Says It; O, What Joy!

The Power of Prayer

A Word to Young Christians: No. 6 - Waiting for the Son From Heaven

We Must Be Saved: Acts 4:12

His Life Was Taken From the Earth

Work for the Lord

Practical Conversations With Our Young People: The Presence of the Holy Spirit

Questions for June

Answers to Questions for March

Scripture Study: Mark 11

The Winding Song

Correspondence: Col.1:23; 2 Tim. 3:5; 2 Cor. 5:10

The Unused Ball Dress